#the tickets were confusing how did i board this ship? | Explore Tumblr posts and blogs

averagewriter-inthedark · 2 years ago

Text

My Heart Will Go On 🤍 | Bradley Bradshaw Imagine | Titanic AU

Set where Bradley falls in love with a first class passenger aboard Titanic

TGM Masterlist

Characters & Pairings: third class!Bradley ‘Rooster’ Bradshaw x first class!female reader (romantic), Natasha Trace x Jake Seresin (romantic), Robert Floyd, Mickey Garcia, Reuben Fitch, Javy Machado, OCs for family members.

Content Warnings: fluff, major angst, profanity, classism and mentions of sexism & misogyny, historical event disaster, death, emotional, light smut-Minors DNI! | female!reader (she/her) wc: 18.3k (this is long be warned)

Requested 📨 yes/no (rules for requests)

Premise: On Wednesday April 10th, 1912, RMS Titanic set sail from Southampton, England on her maiden voyage to America. She carried thousands of passengers from across the world, including 21-year-old American socialite Y/n L/n. No one could have predicted the outcome the ship they said was unsinkable would endeavor. And for Y/n, never did it come to her she’d be boarding a ship with a path of leading her to her soulmate.

Note: Y’all I literally was a MESS during the final few scenes I wrote—I literally had to stop because I was crying. It didn’t help I was playing the Hymn of the Sea and My Heart Will Go On and envisioning the scenes as I wrote them. It was too much really—and I always cry at the end of the movie so it felt the same. Please not this is NOT an exact retelling of the movie plot, i referenced a lot but also did research on the real story of titanic (for example how it was a moonless night so it was very dark). Anyway I’m sorry if this made you a mess like it did to me….we can cry together.

———————————-

1958

“Grandma, can you tell us the story about how you met Papa?”

Crickles rose next to her eyes when she softly smiled, bringing the bed sheet up to tuck in the children. Only the dim light from the candle lit the room. Down the hall, the faint sound of Frank Sinatra’s “Fly Me To The Moon,” on the record player could be heard. She didn’t even hear her daughter, the children’s mother, come in.

“Honey, you both need to sleep,” the woman knew the subject was a sore one for her mother and father, despite being why they met. In her nearly forty years of life, she’d only heard the story first hand from them once. Any other information was the lectures in history class of the historical tragedy. “We have a long drive ahead of us tomorrow so you need to be well rested,” her look was scolding, causing the children, ten and twelve, to pout.

“Pleaaase.”

“Amelia.”

“It’s only half past eight, mama.”

“Yeah, please just one story,” Rebecca pleaded with her sister, “You said they met on a boat like the one we went on last summer!”

Their mother hushed them, “No, I said they met on a ship—that’s very different from the little steamboat your uncle and aunt have.” Her voice goes lower, careful to not to disturb her father from down the hall, “and what did I tell you about asking such things?”

“Sweetheart, it’s alright,” the older woman finally stepped in, casting a soft look to her daughter.

She didn’t look convinced, aware of the painful memories the story would bring up. Losing friends and family so suddenly on what was supposed to be the journey of a lifetime. “Mom…..”

“Trust me, Cynthia, it’s okay. You need not to worry about me,” she turns to her grandchildren who appear confused and a little ashamed for causing their mother to scold them. “I think it’s time these little ones get a little history lesson about your father and I. How the Bradshaws came to be.”

“Are you sure?” Cynthia stepped further into the room. She didn’t want to admit it, but she too wanted to hear the story again. The first time had been when she was eighteen, confronting her parents after she found newspaper clippings and the ticket for a first class passenger reading her mother’s name, Y/n L/n, stashed away in a box when they were moving. That’s when they sat her down at the table detailing everything from start to finish.

By the time her parents finished telling the story Cynthia was in a puddle of tears. She understood why her parents always had a haunted look in their eyes whenever April 14th rolled by. It never left them until the 16th, since the 15th was just as significant. Her older sister by eight years, Caroline, warned her to refrain from asking their parents about how they met and she soon realized why. After doing the math, her sister’s birthday was exactly nine months to the day, born on the 14th of January in 1913.

As she got older Cynthia met more children like her. Those whose parents, grandparents, uncles, and aunts were among the nearly 2,300 passengers and crew aboard. Children whose family members survived had the same look when the anniversary passed. Just like Cynthia’s parents.

“Mom,” she took a seat on the armchair in the corner of the room, “I don't want you to relive it if it’s too much.”

“I appreciate your concern, honey,” Y/n smiled at her, “but I’ve learned to cope and manage. Your father has too,” she watched Cynthia visibly relax. “In fact, he and I have talked about it a few times since you left home. And I promise to keep it short—and not go into detail about….you know,” she didn’t have to explain further for Cynthia already knew what she implied.

With a nod from her daughter, Y/n adjusts her position so she’s seated more comfortably, allowing the children and Cynthia to see her better. “To tell you the story of how Papa and I met,” she begins, the flicker of the candlelight reflecting against her. “We have to travel back forty-six years. To April tenth, nineteen-twelve…..”

“Hurry, Y/n, we’re gonna be late for check-in!” Her father shouted from in front of her, moving at a fast pace with her mother and younger brother. Clutching a bag in each hand, Y/n tried not to trip while apologizing left and right to people she bumped with. The dress she had on was tight, the skirt brushing against her ankles and Y/n wished she opted out of wearing the pillbox hat her mother insisted she wore.

“Sorry!” She said when she caused a man to drop his basket of apples. “I’m so sorry!” As much as she wanted to help she couldn’t, the whistle of the luxurious ship sounded off in the near distance, resulting in more stress to consume her. Her family was supposed to be dropped off right in front of the dockway, but due to a rough start in the morning they ended up getting caught in traffic just before the turn into the lot. Now they were running with little time until the ship would set off for Cherbourg, France, the first of two stops before sailing to New York.

It wasn’t a classy sight for such a wealthy family. Surely their fellow first class passengers were watching them with disapproval. But then again they always did.

The L/n’s were not your average high class family. While the majority of the first class aboard came from generations of money, Y/n’s father built his real estate business in New York from the ground up after being in the working class for thirty years. They were what you would call ‘new’ to the high class scene and still did things working class people did. She and her brother went to public schools instead of private institutions. They didn’t have an army of maids and butlers in their home, her mother preferring to do the housework herself. Y/n was in her last semester of NYU with passions of being a writer. And her father was very involved in his business despite making it big to the point he could just hire a bunch of people to run it for him.

To them, money was a privilege that could easily be taken away at any point. They were humble in their wealth, sharing it by putting resources into the low income neighborhoods they once lived in. Unlike their newfound peers who’d rather stockpile it away for safekeeping.

Yeah, even with money you hide away from judgment.

Out of breath already, Y/n finally reached the corner her parents had just turned to arrive at the docking platform. There was no stopping the awe-struck expression in face the second her eyes landed on the giant vessel. The smell of fresh paint struck her nose, gaze drifting to the large lettering that sent chills along her arm.

Titanic.

The rumors did no justice when describing the beauty of the ship. Titanic was magnificent. She wondered if her parents were as captivated as she was.

“Y/n! Come one!”

Scratch that thought. Maybe they weren’t.

Picking up the pace, Y/n hauled up onto the platform with her ticket in hand, amazed she didn’t drop it in the chaos.

“Ticket please,” the man dressed in a White Star Line uniform said with his hand out. Her parents and brother were standing off to the side, now taking in the beauty of the ship since they made it on time.

Handing over the paper, the man read over her information and stamped it, allowing her to pass where another man was waiting to escort them to their suite. Settling in Y/n unpacked her gowns and nightwear, hanging them up to prevent wrinkles. Makeup and what little jewelry she had filled the vanity, school books claiming the nightstand. When she finally finished her back hit the bed with an audible huff of relief, sinking into the mattress adorned with fine silk sheets.

“Don’t get too comfortable,” her father said when he found her just a short moment later. “Lunch will be served and my colleague wishes for us to join him and his son. He’d like for the two of you to meet.”

Instantly Y/n bolted up from the bed, suspicious in her eyes, “Why?” There was no denying the possible reason. At 21 years old, finding a suitor to settle down with was expected of her. Personally Y/n wanted to focus on her studies. Not finding a husband. Her parents never pressured her to find someone, but now it seems her father was suggesting such.

Her mother comes into the room, wearing the same expression as her. Her eyes go straight to Y/n’s father, “I told you, I don’t like that man—nor his son. He has no respect for you and you know that!”

“I know that, dear,” he sighs, exhausted in his tone. “Believe me I’m very aware. Look, I’m not trying to set her up on my own accord—in fact, I’ll be happy to decline a proposal if that is what he’s seeking. But he invited us to have lunch with them and I accepted because that’s how things are done. Honey,” he faces Y/n, giving her an assuring gaze, “I’m not pressuring you into anything. Okay? If I said no to this he’d likely pester the entire journey to America and I did not want that for us. So please, give me an hour of your time to get through this meal? Bore the man if you have to so he’s less interested.”

Y/n was eternally grateful she was blessed with a father who did not engage in the typical high class behaviors. Any other man would be presenting her hand in marriage like an auction. She’d seen it with the few friends she’d made. It always started with a ‘meeting’ arranged by the fathers of two people and before they knew it a rock was on the girl's finger.

Her father respected her. He warned her before she sat at the table and found out for herself. Even given his blessing to scare the man off or assuring he’d say no to a proposal. Not many fathers would do that.

“Thank you for telling me in advance, dad. I’m starving too so let’s get this over with,” she makes a face, knowing what he was going to ask of her next. “And I promise to watch my tongue.”

That didn’t last long. She knew the second she sat at the table it wouldn’t. Not only was her father’s colleague the most arrogant man on the planet with no respect for his peers, but his son was as equally the egotistical maniac as he was. Throughout the entire lunch, Y/n didn’t know who exactly was trying to win her affection. Both men seemed to be trying to one up the other. How odd of the father for doing such when it was thought he planned for his son to hopefully become her suitor.

Not the case really.

One comment from Richard to undermine her intelligence had Y/n bolt from the table with a sneaker remark, disregarding the looks of disdain from the two men and others. Her parents remained invested in their meal, shooting a smirk of approval to their daughter.

“You promised me this would be a mutual agreement!” The man shouted in frustration. Her father simply sipped his champagne.

“I promised no such thing, William. I said your son may meet my daughter, but I made no commitments for her to agree to anything more.”

The fresh air and sound of the sea hit Y/n as she stepped onto the deck, overlooking the rear of the ship where the second and third class decks were. Closing her eyes she took a deep breath before slowly letting it exhale. Men like Willam and Richard were not the first she’d interacted with. Unfortunately most of the male population in high class shared personalities in similar nature.

Egotistical, arrogant, narcissistic. The list goes on. Very little respect for women or those of lesser wealth. Y/n prayed she’d never settle for someone like that. The marriage would be a disaster.

Opening her eyes, Y/n rubbed her hands along the smooth railing before slightly leaning over to get a better look. Murmurs filled her ears, children laughing from the lower decks, the band playing a light melody. It was a pretty scene with the sun high in the sky and seagulls flying overhead. They’d be docking in France soon before stopping in Ireland until finally crossing the Atlantic.

As her eyes drifted over the area, Y/n locked gazes with a man who made no attempt to hide he was staring at her. It caught her off guard, but the young woman couldn’t let but stare herself. He was the most handsome man she’d laid eyes on. Brown hair with almost a golden hue to it. Though it was hard to see the color of his eyes from the distance she assumed they were as beautiful as the rest of him. He was tall—even with the distance she saw in the way he towered over the railing he was beside.

And he was looking at her like she was the only girl in existence.

Blinking, her admiration was cut short by the sound of a cheerful voice shouting, “Y/n!” Spinning around, Y/n was met with the dazzling smile of her best friend, Natasha Trace. Surprise etches her expression.

“Natasha!” The two embrace in a hug. “What—you didn’t tell me you were returning to America. I thought your studies were to finish in London.” Natasha was the only genuine friend Yn had made since her father hit the money pot. Maybe it was because Nat’s family was of humble beginnings like the L/n’s.

“I discussed the potential of finishing the semester early,” Natasha explained, beaming and looking radiant with the way the sun was hitting her. “My father sent a ticket through the post once I told him the news.”

“When was this?” Y/n had recently visited the woman when her family were in London. Her father had a business convention and with the finishing of Titanic, he wanted them to be one of the ships first passengers. During her visit, Nat revealed no indication she’d be joining the maiden voyage to New York.

“Shortly after you departed for Southampton. I only had few exams remaining and my professors were very forthcoming with allowing me to do them early. Plus I missed home. My mother has been writing me daily it seems—waiting for me to come home. I think my father spent all his fortune to get the ticket to me in time.”

“I’m amazed he managed to get one,” Y/n commented, taking her arm in hers as they begin to walk away from the railing, but not before casting a second glance to the man on the lower deck. A swarm of butterflies filled her to see he was still looking at her, his friend having to wave a hand in front of his face as though to pull him from a trance. Another gentleman beside him appeared to be staring at Natasha. She must’ve noticed, a faint blush appeared on her cheeks as Y/n escorted her away. “I heard many had to trade services and goods to get one.”

“I can see why,” Natasha waved to the beautiful vessel surrounding them. “This place is magnificent. Almost as though it were a ship made of dreams.” They continued to walk along the deck, nodding to passengers and crew members who greeted them.

“What are your plans once we arrive home? Off to visit your family I presume?”

“Yes,” Natasha confirms, waving to a small child. “I’ll spend a few days with them—my sisters cannot wait to hear of my adventures in England.”

Y/n hums, turning her head slightly with a knowing gaze, “And what of Alan?” She watched a tired sigh leave Natasha, face becoming defeated.

“He expects an answer from me as soon as I return.”

“Have you thought about it?”

“Of course,” Natasha replies, stopping to face her. “I’ve weighed in the advantages marrying him would bring me and my family—my mother is sure to remind me in every letter she writes. He is kind, generous, not like the other men my father wished me to court.”

“But….” Y/n trails off, eyes sympathetic.

“But,” her friend sighs again, “I do not feel what a woman is supposed to feel for her potential fiance. I can’t bring myself to love him. I like him, Y/n, I truly do. But I’d only be hurting the both of us by accepting.”

“Then tell him the truth,” Y/n tells her, bringing a comforting hand to Natasha’s shoulder. “Alan is an understanding man—you’ve been a friend of his since grade school. I doubt he would fault you for not being able to return his affections. Why subject the both of you to pain and a miserable marriage? What happens if you marry him and then fall in love with another?”

Natasha didn’t answer, glancing to the floor with heat coating her cheeks. Y/n squeezed the shoulder she was touching, “Come, let us have a drink,” she began to lead Nat to one of the many lounges in first class, “Take your mind off things while I tell you all about the father and son I recently had lunch with.”

“That sounds interesting…and a little concerning.”

“Trust, dear friend, it was.”

Later on in the evening, Y/n was pulling Natasha to her room to hand over clothing for her to change into.

“This is a horrible idea, Y/n!” She spoke in a rush, untying her dress and moving to be hidden from view.

“Oh it’s not so bad,” Y/n laughed, tossing the clothing she wore on the bed before pulling on the slacks and shirt. “Have some fun. Were you not the one who wanted to explore the ship earlier?”

“Not by sneaking into the third-class compartments!” She waved a hand like it was obvious, “We’re not allowed down there. What if we get caught?”

“That’s why I told you to have your ticket with you,” Y/n reminded her, placing her own ticket into the pocket of her trousers. “And your identification card. If we get caught we show them and if they still do not believe us I will send for my father.”

“You’re awfully confident about this.”

“Natasha, who’s to say we’ll get the chance to travel this ship again once we dock in America? Let us make the most of it while we can.” Placing a scarf around her neck, Y/n nods for Natasha to follow. “Follow my lead.”

Getting caught by crew members when passing between the class decks was what Y/n was prepared for when she first made the impulse decision to explore the ship. Running into the man she had a staring contest with earlier in the day was not something she had planned for.

“Hello,” she breathed out, hands clutching his biceps when he caught her before she could hit the ground after running straight into him without paying attention. He was even more beautiful up close. Hazel eyes boring into her with a small smile painting his lips. He must’ve recognized her too.

“Hello.”

“I think we lost them,” Natasha caught up to her, equally out of breath before freezing at the sight of the group of six men staring at them like deer in headlights. “Oh…”

“Ladies,” the blonde haired man, who Y/n caught looking at Natasha that afternoon tipped his messenger boy hat at them.

“S-sorry,” Y/n stuttered, flickering between the men but always coming back to the one holding her arms. Finally she broke away, embarrassed to have been seen in such a state. “I should have been watching where I was going—.”

“It’s alright,” he replied, voice as soft as his eyes. “No trouble at all, ma’am. Are you both okay?”

“We’re—.”

“There you are!” A shout captured all’s attention, Natasha and Y/n groaning before shooting apologetic frowns to them. “Stop them!”

“We have to go!” Nat grips onto Y/n’s forearm, pushing her to move. “Y/n, I’d like to make it back home and not be forced off this ship in Ireland!” Frantic sounds of approaching footsteps could be made out by the two crew members pursuing the women.

“We know a way,” the man she had yet to learn the name of suddenly said, holding his hand out. “C’mon.”

Maybe it wasn’t wise for two ladies to be following a group of strangers. But considering they’d be facing the wrath of their parents if caught they impulsively agreed, Y/n’s hand taking his. The blonde offered his to Natasha, the woman looking hesitant before accepting and the two led them away from the deck and towards a corridor. With the remaining of their group following from behind, it made it easier for the crew members to lose sight of them.

Music filled their ears, as did the chatter of a crowd the closer they got to wherever they were taking them. Y/n and Natasha shared a look, equally confused, concerned, and intrigued. When they turned the corner into a spiral stairwell, it revealed the source of the noise. Third-class passengers had gathered what appeared to be a celebration. Children and adults were dancing, drinking beer which had to have been smuggled in. A group of men were playing instruments while couples standing in corners displayed affection to one another.

A smile formed on Y/n’s lips. The energy was contagious, making her want to join in on the festivities. She’d almost forgotten what brought her there in the first place.

“They won’t come down here,” his voice brings Y/n out her thoughts, the young woman remembering she was still holding his hand. It felt warm in her own, bringing a heat to her veins that carried to her face.

“Are you sure?”

“They would’ve been here by now if they were that desperate to catch you two.” Pulling her further in, he and his friend let go of the women. “Apologies for being so forward—didn’t think you two would mind seeing you were in such a hurry.” A couple of the friends they were with already went off to mingle, leaving the four off to the side.

“We should be thanking you really,” Y/n replied, hand moving to run her arm nervously. “You’ve saved us from a load of trouble.”

“Looked like it,” the blonde removed a cigarette from his tin, lighting it with match. Offering one to them only Nat accepted, which would’ve been seen as scandalous to their peers above. “So…what brings a couple of first-class gals below deck?”

The two are instantly flustered, “H-how did you—.”

“Well, for starters there’s the fact we saw you ladies this morning on the first-class deck,” Green eyes drift over to Nat, causing her to blush. “And though you dressed the part to pass as someone like us, anyone could tell from the way you carry yourselves that you belong above.”

They didn’t know whether they should be impressed or offended.

“We wanted to explore the ship,” Y/n admits, arms going behind her back like a child caught doing something they weren’t supposed to. The man she was interested in raised a brow, “By dressing up like third-class passengers?”

Natasha made a sound, muttering, “I warned you this was a bad idea.”

“I realize that now, Natasha.”

“What are we supposed to do?” She groaned, “Wait it out till the sun rises? Or when we dock in Ireland when they’re easily distracted?”

“Do you want me to answer that with a plan or were those rhetorical questions to further prove you were right?” Y/n glanced around the place, aware of her friends' annoyed gaze compared to the men who looked amused. Huffing, Y/n faces them, “It’s come to my attention we have yet to know the names of our saviors. Mind telling us, and anything you could offer to help our situation.�� Instantly the two straighten.

“Jake Seresin,” said the blonde.

“Bradley Bradshaw,” his hand extends to formally introduce himself. Y/n shakes it, mirroring the smile he gives her. “And about your situation, I’m afraid you can either attempt to sneak past the guards during shift change or like your friend mentioned, wait till we dock in Ireland.”

“That’ll be just before noon,” Natasha sounded like she didn’t like that option. “Your parents would notice you’re not in your room when it comes time for breakfast. We must return as quickly as possible.”

Bradley tilted his head, “Well if that’s the case then you better off with your chances sneaking past the crew, Miss…..” The trail off in his words made her realize she hadn’t given her name. But then again he may have heard when Natasha said it moments prior.

“Y/n L/n,” his reaction to her name was visible. As was Jake’s when she added, “and this is my friend, Natasha Trace.”

Both men shared a look. “L/n, huh? Like the name of that big building on 21st street?”

“That’s the one,” her lips tightened, ready for the judgment and assumptions about to be thrown at her.

Nat felt the same when Jake added, “And your daddy is the one competing with Rockefeller for king of the oil business. I remember reading something about it in the Times.”

“I wouldn’t go as far as to use the term ‘king,’” she crossed her arms, tilting her chin up with her walls already in place. “And I wouldn’t trust all you read in the papers. My father has high respect for John—he taught him everything he knows.”

Jake raised his hands in defense, “I mean no offense, ma’am. How about you tell me more over a drink?” The look of surprise had the man grinning, Y/n having to bite back a giggle to not embarrass her friend. She gave Natasha an encouraging nod that read, ‘he’s on the make with you!’

“While you two are chatting,” Bradley suddenly cut in, a determined look in his eyes as they set on Y/n. “Would you like to dance?”

“O-oh,” she began to stutter, now in Natasha’s shoes considering she had yet to accept Jake’s offer of a drink. They both were hesitant to agree to the offers. “Uh—shouldn’t we be looking to see when the night guards change shifts?”

“That’ll be towards dawn,” he assured, “plenty of time for you to return to your room before your parents wake.” At her still unsure gaze, Bradley’s voice turned softer, “just one dance. S’all I ask.”

Meeting Natasha’s eyes, who simply nodded in silent exchange, Y/n raised her hand and let it fall into Bradley’s grasp. “One dance, Mr. Bradshaw.”

“Did you really only dance with him for one song, Grandma?” The twelve year old girl, Amelia, was flabbergasted when her grandmother ended the story with, “and we lived happily ever after.” She yearned to hear more.

“That was the plan,” Y/n booped her nose, “but your Papa was a charmer back in the day—still is I should say. One dance became two, and then three. Before we knew it the sun was rising, Natasha and I were in a hurry to return to the first-class deck. Thankfully we made it before anyone could spot us,” lips curl up, a fond memory surfacing in her head, “though to this day I believe my brother knew what we did.”

“How?” Rebecca asked, earning a look from her mother.

Y/n chuckled lightly before responding, “He had that look in his eye that he knew something I didn’t. I never got the chance to ask him if he did,” a sad sigh leaves her, but she quickly masks it to not concern the girls, “but my brother and I had an unspoken connection when we were growing up. Able to know what the other was thinking or trying to imply with little to no words at all.”

“What happened after?” Amelia sat up straight, eyes full of hope. A hopeless romantic, even at a young age, she loved hearing the tales of how people found love. Fairytales were her favorite, where the princess meets the handsome prince and they live happily ever after.

The clock was pushing 9:30, well past the time she and her sister were supposed to be asleep. Amelia believed her mother would’ve stepped in earlier to cut the story short.

And it looked like she was about to do it just then. Standing from the armchair, Cynthia stopped her mother before she could answer, knowing the story was about to take a different turn if it went any further. “I think that’s a story for another day,” her tone was apologetic, but Y/n’s gaze assured her she was right to interrupt. The story would end on a happy note for the girls.

“But—,”

“You mother is right, sweetheart,” Y/n lightly pushed against Amelia’s shoulders to get her to lay down, bringing the sheet back up. Disappointment filled her granddaughter’s expressions, Y/n offering a small smile, “One day, I will tell you both more of my time on Titanic—and how your Papa and I fell in love in those short days sailing the Atlantic. But for now,” she goes to press a kiss to their foreheads, “sleep. We will have breakfast in the morning—I’ll even make French toast for you two.”

Though the girls wanted to hear more, the exhaustion soon took over, both releasing a yawn. Amelia drifted off, picturing Titanic and all its beauty from how Y/n described it, making a mental note to ask to see a picture one day.

Cynthia kissed her daughters goodnight as Y/n blew out the candle, the two exiting the room with Cynthia closing it behind her, leaving it slightly ajar. Approaching the kitchen, Cynthia debated on asking the question on her mind, growing bigger with each second. Everett, her husband of 15 years, had already gone to bed in the guest room they’d been staying the past weekend, leaving her father as the only person other than them still awake.

Y/n was handed her nightly cup of tea from Bradley, the man leaning to kiss her cheek. Sipping the hot contents, she released a sound of content, his arm going around her while he sipped his own. Leaning against the doorway of the kitchen, Cynthia admires the scene in front of her. The look of love in her father’s eyes while he gazed down at Y/n, his own wrinkles adorning his face. Both grayed haired with skin beginning to frail as they approached their 70s.

Cynthia pictured them at 21. Young and carefree with dreams and aspirations. Her mother, a timeless beauty and her father, the handsome charmer. Boarding Titanic to return home after being gone so long, unaware they’d meet their soulmate and experience an event regarded as the deadliest peacetime disasters in history.

They were one of the lucky ones. Surviving when so many were lost, yet they had their fair share of perished loved ones. Cynthia saw it anytime Y/n mentioned her father and brother. Saw it when her father discussed the days he spent with his best friends.

“Little ones finally in bed?” Bradley’s voice removed her from her thoughts, Cynthia nodded when she realized he was asking her.

“Yeah,” she rubbed her arms, “they insisted on hearing a story from grandma.”

“Oh really?” he looked intrigued, peering down at his wife, “which one this time?”

Y/n tightened her mouth slightly, “About how we met.” Instantly his expression changed, but it wasn’t like in the early years where Bradley would shut down at the mere mention of Titanic. Instead a hint of a smile found his lips, knowing it was his granddaughter’s wanting to know how they fell in love.

“Oh,” he hums, shuffling his feet a bit and tightening the hold on Y/n. “What all did you tell them?”

“Up to the morning of the eleventh.” A laugh leaves him, making Cynthia mentally sigh in relief.

“What a night that was,” the memory of him and Jake ushering Y/n and Natasha through the secret pathways they’d found that led straight to first-class replayed in his mind. Peering behind the corridor at the night crew relieving themselves from post, giving only three minutes for the women to cross into the deck without notice. Bradley catching Y/n’s hand before she could leave, “May I see you again, Y/n? If not tonight but the next?” The eye contact between them was intense, desire and what could only be described as the beginning stages of love swarming.

Y/n promised to return, noticing Natasha was promising the same to Jake and handed Bradley the handkerchief she had on her. A kiss to her hand and Bradley watched her go, dragging Natasha away until they disappeared out of sight, leaving the men to avoid being seen as they headed back to the third-class compartments.

“One to remember,” Y/n echoes, leaning more into him. The image of her and Natasha giggling when they made it to her suite flashed in her mind. “I cannot believe that just happened! Oh, Natasha, do you feel what I am feeling? It’s like walking on a cloud!”

“Mom, dad?” Cynthia suddenly spoke, nervous she was about to make them upset by asking the jarring question nagging her brain. When their heads turned the words flew before she could stop them, “Could…could you tell me again about that night?”

Sunday April 14, 1912 started out like any other aboard Titanic. Y/n rose early to accompany her family at breakfast before meeting with Natasha for lunch. Throughout the day they’d reside close to the railing of the first-class deck to oversee the third-class one where Bradley and Jake would wait for them. Subtle looks and waves would be exchanged, the men subjected to howls and whistles from their friends.

In the days leading up she felt like she was living in one of her fairytale novels. The night of the 11th she and Natasha were formally introduced to Mickey, Reuben, Javy, and Bob when they snuck back during the shift change between day and night crew. Y/n enjoyed being with the group. They were funny and outgoing, very different from the men she was usually surrounded by.

Together they’d drink whiskey and smoke cigarettes, dance to the music passengers played and tell tales of their upbringing. Y/n learned Bradley and his friends were all aspiring aviators with backgrounds as mechanics and had grown up in the same neighborhood. He was originally from Virginia and lived in New Jersey with his Godfather after losing his parents to illness when he was sixteen and had no siblings.

Y/n told him about her family, explaining how they were once working class citizens until her father had a leading hand in constructing The National Association of Realtors. Bradley appeared impressed when she told him, finding admiration in those who worked hard for their wealth and not had handed to them on a silver platter. She explained her studies at NYU, dreams of being a writer—a novelist to be more specific, and hobbies of hers such as horseback riding, reading, and writing.

“What type of novels do you wish to write?” Bradley popped some chocolate into his mouth, offering a piece to her which she gladly accepted.

“Thrillers would be interesting to do,” she walked with him along the deck, the sound of the water hitting the ship loud against her ears. Jake had dragged Natasha off God knows where. The others were likely enjoying the company of their new Irish friends they made who boarded during the stop in Queenstown. “A good mystery could be fun. Also who does not like a happily ever after when it comes to love stories?”

“Think this journey may inspire one of the sort?” Bradley’s voice took a different turn, Y/n glancing to see he was already staring at her, a look she could only describe as adoration. It made heat rise in her, butterflies pooling that were threatening to burst from her stomach.

‘Is this what they mean when you’ve fallen in love at first sight?’

Feeling confident, returning the same gaze as Bradley, Y/n replies, “It is too early to say, but if what I feel happening is the same for you…. I find it very well could be.”

That night ended with their first kiss. Shared before the sun rose and Y/n made her leave to her room. Though she was scolded by her mother for missing breakfast due to sleeping in longer than she should have, Y/n didn’t care. The tingling sensation from where Bradley’s lips met hers remained all day, making the young woman yearn for more. A light feeling in her chest as though she was walking on a cloud. It grew stronger with each time she was with Bradley.

Hours were spent together once the night sky took over. Y/n departing for bed right after supper to get a few hours of sleep. When she awoke Natasha was knocking at her door and the two would sneak off—careful not to draw attention to themselves. The night of the 12th Bradley and Y/n crept into the area where the motor vehicles were stored. It was like a candy store for the man, who worked on cars for a living.

They’d play pretend with Bradley acting like Y/n’s driver. “My lady,” he’d say while helping her into the unlocked vehicle. “Why thank you,” her giggle made his heart skip, wishing to hear more of it. Y/n would lean over the seat between them while he leaned back, the two sharing kisses between laughs.

Two young adults living in their own little world. Slowly falling in love as the day turned into night. Each time Y/n left there would be a gaping hole in her heart. Drifting off to sleep with Bradley’s face as the last thing she saw. When the cycle continued on the 13th, all Y/n could think about was coming clean to her family. She could no longer deny there was love between her and Bradley. Despite only knowing each other for three days, Y/n saw his love for her each time they locked eyes. Every little touch had her wanting more. The words he spoke to her were like a poem, her hand itching to write them down so they stayed with her forever.

She wasn’t worried about them judging Bradley for his status. They were once in his position not even a decade ago. Discriminating him for being lower-class would make them hypocrites and just like their peers they criticize on the daily.

Y/n knew her parents wanted her to be happy. Regardless of who or where the person came from, as long as they loved and respected her then Y/n’s parents would accept them. Her happiness was their priority. It was why they constantly turned down marriage arrangements from her father’s colleagues. And when looking at all the qualities Y/n desired in a life-long partner, Bradley possessed all of them.

“Are you going to tell them?” Natasha raised her teacup to her lips, eyes unconscious flickering over the railing to find Jake. They were seated at a table, discussing the feelings rising between them and the men who’ve caught their eyes. Raising her own, Y/n followed her movements and saw Bradley kicking what appeared to be a ball with his friends and some children.

“I don’t know honestly,” she sighed, placing the teacup back on its saucer. Tiny sunglasses framed her face, protecting her eyes from the sun directly in front of her. “Do you plan on telling your family about Jake?” Now it was Natasha's turn to sigh.

“I guess I share the same fears as you. While I believe my father would approve of Jake, I’m scared he will worry too much about his public image. Of my parents, he’s the one with the most hopeful I say yes to Alan’s proposal.”

“Your mother doesn’t want you to marry Alan?”

“She doesn’t want for me to end up like her. Though she grew to love my father eventually, their marriage stemmed from their parents pressuring them,” Natasha’s gaze wandered back over to Jake. “It wasn’t until they had my siblings and I that she felt the love a wife is supposed to have from her husband—and that was because of us. Truth is, Y/n, I don’t think I see myself falling in love with Alan even if we have children.”

“Then be honest with yourself and your parents, Natasha,” Y/n finally said, declining when a server approached with more tea.

Her friend gives a look of challenge, “only if you do the same.”

“I will,” Y/n spoke confidently, before making a face of unease, adding, “when we arrive in New York.”

“And have you discussed this with him yet?” Natasha didn’t have to say Bradley’s name for her to know he was who she was referring to.

“No, but I will bring it up when I see him tonight. We’ve only a few more days till we’re stateside, that gives me time to prepare.”

Y/n was late to meet Bradley that evening due to Richard visiting her unannounced. “Apologies for the interruption this late, Y/n. But do you have a moment?” It took her by surprise, casting a worried glance to Natasha who mirrored it.

“Um, of course. Nat, I’m going to step out for a minute. I’ll be right by the door,” a nod from her friend and Y/n stepped into the corridor, closing the door so it was slightly ajar. “Yes, Richard?”

“I wanted to apologize for my behavior on Wednesday,” the words shocked her, Y/n visibly reacting to them as though she was in disbelief he was actually saying them. “I mean no offense to you and feel as though I was misunderstood in what I was trying to say.” It took every nerve of her to not roll her eyes. Of course he was trying to pass it off as her not understanding him. He was only a few words shy of calling her over dramatic. “If you allow me, I’d like for you to reconsider my proposal of courtship.”

Y/n stated the obvious, “You never offered a proposal, Richard. I took my departure before any proposal could be made.” Naturally he didn’t expect her to point out his flaw, thinking he could get away with gaslighting her into believing she rejected him when in fact there was no rejection at all.

Quickly Richard attempted to improvise, “Well, then allow me to make one now,” he removed his hat, placing it over his chest in a slight bow, “Would you do me the honor of courting you in hopes a beautiful, highly respected marriage may blossom out of?”

Now she was put on the spot, heart increasing well over the average beats per minute. No doubt Natasha was listening in, equally as anxious to hear what Y/n would say. Mentally cursing, Y/n fumbled over her words, “I-I…I must discuss this with my father in the morning. Surely you understand, Richard,” of course she wanted to say no, but without her father with her Y/n feared the outcome. Even with Natasha behind the door, there was no saying Richard could react negatively to rejection. “I cannot give you an answer just yet. B-but you shall have one by tomorrow evening.”

Though Richard obviously didn’t like her answer, he did a job of concealing it, “Of course. It was foolish of me to come so late in the evening—and to assume you’d agree without consultation. Please, take all the time and I look forward to hearing from you tomorrow. Have a good night, Y/n.” Once he was gone, Y/n leaned against her door and released a breath she had been holding, Natasha bolting from her chair with a, “What the hell was that?!”

After explaining in depth the details Natasha couldn’t hear and a much needed vent to cool off, the two finally made their way to the third-class deck just after midnight. They found Jake and Bradley in the meeting spot they’d established, sharing a cigar and asking what took them so long. The nervousness in Y/n’s demeanor worried Bradley, who gently pulled her away to give them privacy, “What’s wrong?” The one question had Y/n spilling everything off her chest. From Richard and his stupid proposal to her wanting Bradley to meet her parents.

“I’m very overwhelmed and don’t know what to do,” she cried, eyes lining with unshed tears threatening to spill. “The man is already acting as though I’ve said yes and there’s no way in hell I am going to end up in a loveless marriage for my entire life—not when you’ve taken claim to my heart, though it seems foolish to think you could fall in love with someone in just three days a-and I worry my family is going to say absurd things about your status when it shouldn’t define you because you, Bradley, are the most perfect man I’ve ever met and I love you—.” Her last words are cut off when Bradley’s lips meet her. Large hands cupping her cheeks, the scuff on his face burning her chin as the kiss turns more passionate. Y/n’s hands fly to his hair, soft curls against her fingertips and the woman letting out a light moan when Bradley slips his tongue into her mouth in what people would call French kissing.

Pressing her chest further into his, Y/n feels his arms fall to her waist, lifting her slightly off the ground all while continuing to keep his lips on hers. The wind brushes through her hair, cool air sending chills along her otherwise flaring skin.

“I love you,” he finally whispers against her lips, saying it once more before retraining them to hers. Nothing is said for the remainder of the night, the two finding claim to a storage room where they make love until dawn. The only sound exchanged are hot pants of breath and sighs, Y/n’s nails digging into Bradley’s back while his arms cradle her like she was made of glass. He brings her to a climax so many times she loses count. Moans grew louder to the point she feared someone would walk by and hear them. Bradley swallowed each with a kiss, holding her hand and becoming lost within her. If cloud nine was what she felt when with Bradley, then at that moment she was experiencing euphoria. Feeling the reminisce of him lingering inside her well after they were done.

Basking in the afterglow, Y/n laid her head on Bradley’s chest and felt his fingers trail along her back, making her release a sound of bliss, “Where are you going when we dock?”

It takes a second for him to answer, sleep threatening to consume the man, “Back to New Jersey with the guys—see my Godfather and probably go back to working in his shop. What about you?”

“My studies end in late May so I will return to school for the time being,” she replied, lifting her head slightly to see into his eyes. They were the same as hers. Content, blissed, overwhelmed with happiness. “After that….I do not know. My father I think wishes for me to assist him and my brother with the business. But I’d like to travel—see different places on my own.”

“You know,” Bradley hums, a smirk forming on his mouth, “New Jersey is only a short drive from New York—actually it’s across the harbor, the ferry will get you there quicker.” Y/n’s own lips curled up.

“Are you implying I come visit you in New Jersey, Mr. Bradshaw?”

“Only a mere suggestion Miss. L/n,” he defended, cheekiness in his tone. He then becomes serious, hand cupping the side of her face, “I don’t plan on letting you go after this. My heart won’t allow it. It won’t go on without you.”

It was probably the most romantic thing Y/n had ever heard. Better than any writing on paper and forever engraved into her mind. “I don’t think mine will either.”

All throughout the 14th, Y/n was in a constant inner battle with herself. Wondering how to approach the topic of Bradley to her parents and declining Richard’s proposal. Once they learn she’s no longer a maiden Y/n worried about what their reaction would be. If her father would make Bradley marry her right then and there—not that she would mind honestly but she didn’t know if Bradley wanted the same.

“What is wrong today, my dear,” Y/n flinched from the sudden intrusion. Coming up beside her was her father, placing a hand on the railing in her typical spot on the deck. Natasha had stepped away to find a powder room, leaving Y/n to herself until her father appeared. “You appear to be in distress. I find it difficult you can be in such a state when you’ve got a view like this,” he gestures with his hand to the scene in front of them. Nothing but the beautiful ocean and clear skies, the scene straight from a painting.

“I am only deep in my thoughts, father,” Y/n fidgeted with the material on her dress sleeves, looking away when she saw Bradley as the memory of that morning flashed in her mind. “Thinking about my studies and what to do after.” She heard her father make a ‘humph’ sound.

“Nothing to do with your little admirer then?”

Instantly her stomach fell, heat flaring within her, eyes wide like saucer. Snapping her head to her father, she found his gaze forward and when she followed it, Bradley stood in her vision. Dread consumed her, quickly trying to play it off, “I-I…I don’t know what you mean.” A chuckle fills her ears.

“Darling, I may be getting old but I still have eyes and ears,” a hand rests on her shoulder, pulling her closer. “Do you not think I’ve noticed a shift in you these last few days? Ever since Wednesday’s luncheon you’ve spent every moment of your time on the deck. The knowing glances between you and Natasha—how you two come to this spot every day and spend hours watching those fellas over there,” he lifts his finger to point in their general direction. Crinkles appear beside his eyes when his lips curl, “Not to mention I checked your room the other night to find it vacant. Then when I went to have my late night cigar, I saw you in the distance creeping out of the stairwell with Natasha—but you weren’t alone. Those fellas were with you..” his voice becomes softer while Y/n’s heart picks up pace. “And I know the face of someone smitten. And that one over there—,” he points directly at Bradley, who stood frozen when he looked up to find them staring at them. “He’s smitten with you, my dear girl. Trust me, I know, it’s how I look at your mother.”

While she felt a sudden rush of calmness from her father’s implied approval, the linger of worry still remained. “Are you upset with me, dad?”

“What for, Y/n?”

“Because…” She struggles to find the words and lets out a sound of frustration. “Ugh—I know you are not one to invest your time in gossip but I still cannot help but worry. About how people will view you and all the work you did to give us this life—with these high expectations of who I’ll marry and for me to—.”

He stops her before she could finish, “do you love him?” She’s taken aback by the question, stuttering at his bluntness.

“It—it’s only been four days—.”

“I knew I loved your mother within two,” he tells her, still smiling to help put her at ease. “But let’s not make it a competition. And you didn’t answer my question. Do you love him, Y/n.”

“I do,” she falls to a whisper, finally answering when she locks eyes with Bradley. She could tell he was worried for her, slight strain in his face as though he was trying to decipher what the two were discussing. Offering a small smile in hopes to show it was all okay, Y/n says, “I think I knew from the moment I laid eyes on him he’d be someone important to me. But then talking to him every night since we departed England has only confirmed what I already know. My heart belongs to him.”

With the seal of approval from her father, Y/n spent the rest of the day avoiding Richard—even hiding when she caught him and his father walking the deck in a hurry, as though they were searching for something. More like someone.

She and Natasha had supper in Natasha’s suite, gushing over their newfound happiness with their lovers. Y/n wrote in her diary every single detail so as to not forget it when she got older, capturing the memories in writing. While braiding Natasha’s hair the two discussed the brunette's plans for when they docked. “I’m going to come clean to my parents,” Natasha declared, trying not to move while Y/n finished with the first of two braids. “Tell Alan I cannot marry him and let him know I’m spoken for. He’ll understand…I hope. And for my father he will learn to accept it if he has any objections.”

“I’m happy for you, Nat,” Y/n smiled at her through the mirror. “Truly I am. You deserve to be happy—and Jake is smitten with you.”

“As is Bradley with you,” Natasha smirked, causing her friend to look away shyly. “Oh don’t be shy about it now! I know what took place this morning.” At Y/n’s horrified expression, Natasha laughed, “You were way more tired than usual when we returned to our room. And I couldn’t help but notice a slight struggle when you walked.”

“Good heavens, Natasha!” Y/n let go of the hair to cover her face with her hands, cheeks hot from embarrassment.

“Was it nice?”

“Are you seriously asking me that?”

“I’ll take that as a yes,” eyebrows wiggled at her, Natasha giggling as Y/n playfully tagged at the braid before moving to the next one. Moving on from the subject the two finished getting ready until it was the typical time for them to leave, silently thanking whoever above that Richard did not find her. She’d have to confront him eventually. It was that or pray she could avoid him the remainder of the journey—which was only a couple more days.

Bradley lifted her in the arm when she met him, capturing her lips in a kiss before placing tiny ones over her face. It made her giggle, his scruff tickling with each kiss. “Everything okay today?” was the first thing he asked, “I saw you and who I assume to be your father this afternoon. Looked to be a serious conversation.”

“He’s aware of our endeavors,” she spoke truthfully, not wanting to lie or sugarcoat the inevitable. At his anxious eyes she was quick to explain, “He knows I’ve been sneaking at night to see you—he caught me returning to my room. He doesn’t know about this morning….” She watched him bite back a smile, her own forming as the memory resurfaced. “But from our conversation, my father has no objections about us. He wishes to meet you once we dock.”

“He does?” His tone was surprised, Y/n nodding to show she was serious.

“Yes. I told him about your work and he was impressed. Is….is that okay with you?” Her voice goes low, fearful of his answer. A hand cupped her face, holding her gaze to his and Y/n felt her heart nearly stop at the love in his eyes.

“I would be honored to meet your father, Y/n. It disappoints me we have to wait, but I would wait longer if it means I get to receive his blessing.” Before she could say anything else he kissed her, thumb brushing over her cheek making Y/n sigh with bliss. There was no way she could let go of Bradley after they arrived in America. Even if her father had disapproved of them she’d find a way to see him.

Chills run along her body causing Y/n to shudder, the air suddenly dropping in temperature. The reaction has Bradley pull away, “Are you getting cold?”

“A little,” she mentally cursed herself for deciding on a dress instead of trousers and a coat. It was one of her old ones from when she was fifteen. It was ivory colored and a little worn out from wearing it so often as it had been Y/n’s favorite until she got the privilege of purchasing high quality clothing. Though a little tight on her figure it still fit rather good on her.

Removing his jacket, Bradley pulled it around her shoulders before fixing her hair and ignored her protests. It was freezing outside, their breath visible. Surely Bradley would freeze to death as his long shirt would do nothing to combat the cold.

“There you go, doll.” Her reaction to the nickname had him grin, “That should warm you up. Though I could think of another—.”

“Shall I remind you, Mr. Bradshaw, you’re in the presence of a lady and you should refrain from insinuating such scandalous remarks.” Biting his lip, Bradley leans down to hoarsely whisper, grinning at the gasp she releases when she feels his breath hit her ear.

“I don’t recall you reminding me this morning…”

The heat Y/n felt rivaled a fire in a chimney. Consuming her with every inch of her being, she could do nothing but grin while Bradley hid his face in her neck, peppering kisses throughout.

For the next hour they laid on one of the benches, talking of what their lives would be together as the stars danced above them. Y/n pointing out constellations from time to time, making a point to identify Sirius, the brightest star of all. They laughed. They kissed. They dreamed of the future. What their house would look like, “At least two stories. With a big backyard and a dining table to fit ten people.” How many kids they’d have, “Two would be nice, but I wouldn’t mind three. A little mini you and me running around.” If they’ll have animals, “a dog of course. Ooh—a chicken to have fresh eggs for breakfast and possibly a couple of goats.”

It was perfect. Complete and utter bliss.

But that disappeared in the blink of an eye. Right as the clock struck 11:40 pm.

“What’s happening?” Y/n lifted off of Bradley’s chest, sitting up straight by the sound of people shouting on the decks above. Following her suit, Bradley made a motion to stand when he caught sight of Jake and Natasha running toward them.

“What is it?”

“It’s hard to tell,” Jake was out of breath, face red with worry. “But I think I heard someone yell about an iceberg—.” An ugly sound rocketed before Jake could finish his sentence. Jolting movement on the ship deck had them all stumble, Y/n clutching onto Bradley’s side as his arm met her waist. Moments later an intimidatingly large iceberg appeared in their view. Slowly moving as the ship literally whined with effort to avoid collision. But it was to no avail as more striking sounds of ice hitting metal echoed in the night. Pieces fell onto the deck, the four moving slightly aback.

Moments later the ship's engines stopped. Dazed and confused by what they witnessed. Titanic had hit an iceberg. A large one at that. The sound alone was an indicator of how bad the collision was. Stressed shouts of crew members only further confirmed it.

They were left to wonder what would happen next. Were they waiting for the crew to assess the damage before restarting the engines? Would they even be able to? Were they already sending signals to other ships about their collision?

Leaning over the railing, Y/n found the reflection of Titanic’s lights staring back at her. The water was eerily calm, no doubt below freezing. Several other icebergs could be made out in the distance surrounding the ship if she squinted her eyes. With no moon in the sky it made it difficult to see.

Y/n anxiety increased when the thought crossed her mind, ‘Are we going to sink?’ She removed the thought as it appeared. No. There’s no way the Titanic would sink. She was deemed unsinkable by everyone involved in the making of her. She was designed to remain afloat even if four water compartments were flooded.

‘It’ll be alright,’ Y/n thought silently, trying to convince herself more than anything.

But that didn’t last long when Bradley and Jake’s friends rushed over not even twenty minutes later, their nightwear drenched in water and fear coating their eyes. “It’s flooding down there,” Mickey huffed, “all over the floors.” Passengers filled the deck, families huddled together as they awaited information. Mickey’s news sent dread to the young women. Flooding was never a good sign.

Something in Y/n’s gut was telling her to find her family. “I-I need to go,” she glanced at Natasha first and then Bradley, “I should find my father. T-they may know more on the upper deck a-and are not telling us how serious it is down here.” Bradley looked hesitant to let her go, Y/n’s voice turning softer, “I’ll come back. I promise I will—a-and I’ll find out what’s happening.”

“I’ll go with you,” Nat removed herself from Jake, the man wearing the same face as Bradley. “We should go now while the crew are distracted.” Without consulting further, Y/n picked up the skirt of her dress and hurried away with Natasha trailing behind. They made it past each deck, racing up the grand staircase to the level Y/n’s parents were to find them in evident distress. Several other members of their circle were also there.

One look at her father and Y/n’s heart dropped to her stomach. “Dad…” it took everything to remain calm, realizing her hands started to shake when he took them in hers. “What’s happening?” He didn’t want to admit the truth she already knew, but as she squeezed his hands the words left him, confirming the worst.

“Titanic’s taking on water,” the choked gasp was audible no matter how hard she tried to hide it. Her father squeezed her hand, “They’re preparing the lifeboats—you two should go gather some belongings to take with you.” At the mention of lifeboats Y/n mentally thought back to the ones she’d seen lining the ship deck. Counting, her heart further shrieked at the number she summed.

“There's only twenty,” she whispered, horror on her face. “T-there’s got to be three thousand people on this ship. Wha-what—how are they going to save everyone?!” Her voice grew louder with each word. Suddenly she went quiet, the realization hitting her. Behind her Natasha gasped, also realizing the obvious.

All the lifeboats were on the boat deck. Right above the first-class one.

“O-oh my God. They’re not going to be able to save everyone.”

“Y/n—,” her hands slipped from his grasp, “Y/n!!” She was running, skirts dragging along her ankles as she hurried down the path she’d just come from. Urgent footsteps behind her signaled Natasha following, the two women bumping into people without apologizing. Tears lined her eyes the entire way, wishing it was all a horrible nightmare she was going to awake from at any moment.

When she finally found Bradley she collided with him, oblivious to the fact his trousers were soaked in water. Too frantic she made no mind to ask where it came from. “We’re sinking,” she cried against his chest. Even in his arms it did nothing to ease her fear. “The ship’s sinking.”

“Wh-at? No, that’s not possible.”

“She’s unsinkable!”

“It must be a mistake—I’m sure they are working it out as we speak.”

It was utter chaos from then on out. Minutes passed where slowly the passengers would realize the extent of the situation. Cries of children and babies were heard, their parents attempting to calm them despite their own emotions surfacing. Y/n rushed to her suite with Bradley, the man unable to contain his awe at how luxurious the first-class compartments were. He stood like a fish out of water as she flung open her small makeup bag to place her diary, ticket, the few photos she had, and whatever small compatible items Y/n thought were valuable. Clothing and anything else could be replaced.

The door flying open caused her to shriek, Bradley stepping back when Y/n’s father appeared in the doorway. He let out an audible sigh of relief when his eyes landed on her, “Where have you been?” He stepped further into the room, Y/n’s mother and brother trailing behind. All froze at the sight of Bradley standing with her, her father being the only one to recognize him.

“Who’s this?” Said her mother, not shying from looking Bradley up and down. It made him blush, glancing at Y/n for help. But she was also at a loss for words.

“This is the boy I was telling you about. Now as much as I wish we were meeting in any other circumstance,” her father strolled up, closing the bag for Y/n and pulling into his hands while using his free hand to gently push her toward the door, “We need to get to the boat deck this instant.” As they were coming out they met Natasha and Jake, Bradley asking his friend where the others were.

“I don’t know,” Jake stressfully removed his messenger boy hat to run a hand through his hair, “Mickey went to find that girl he’d been shacking up with and Javy I-I thought was behind me.” Bradley gulps, sweat pooling at his hairline.

“We’ll find them,” he firmly states. “We’ll find them all.”

When they reached the boat deck they were faced with the grim reality. Less than two dozen lifeboats would not be enough to get Titanic’s 2,500 passengers to safety. She was going to take many down with her. Time was their emissary. Slowly ticking away by the second.

Coming to the end of the first hour since impact, Bradley brings Y/n’s attention to him when he sees they were only allowing women and children into the boats. Crew members were telling passengers it was only minor damage and they were only putting them in the boats for precaution. Sparks from flares shot into the sky, with hope neighboring ships would notice.

Bradley stared deeply into the eyes he loved, “Marry me.” The question stops the world around them, Y/n’s eyes becoming wide as saucers.

“W-what?”

“Marry me, Y/n,” his tone is serious. “Right now on this ship. Under the stars you love while in front of your family and our friends—i-if tonight…” he trails off, voice becoming shaky. It brings tears to Y/n’s eyes at what he was trying to say. “If tonight is my last night I don’t want to waste another second.” The reason he said ‘my’ instead of ‘our’ last night was knowing deep in his heart Y/n would likely survive instead of him. She would get on a boat and hopefully be rescued.

“Yes,” she whispered, no sign of hesitation in the answer. All the love she felt emitting with one word.

And so the unthinkable happened not a mere ten minutes later. Y/n standing in front of Bradley, hands entwined as the ship’s Chaplin read off vows they repeated. Y/n’s family had tears in their eyes, as did Natasha, Jake, and their friends—who managed to find them at the right moment. Other passengers stopped and stared, some looking on with unreadable expressions, mostly women who found the sight bittersweet. It was almost fitting considering Y/n was wearing a near-white dress.

When asked about exchanging rings Y/n went to say, “no rings,” but Bradley stopped her.

“I have this actually,�� his hand goes to his trouser pocket, “It’s not a ring but I think it’ll do.” Removing what could only be described as the most beautiful necklace Y/n had laid eyes on, her mouth parted in disbelief. Diamonds lined the chain, coming down to surround a large blue heart-shaped gem. “It’s a diamond,” Bradley said softly, making Y/n’s eyes widen even more. Wondering how he acquired such a magnificent piece of jewelry that looked like it was worth more than anything she owned.

He must’ve read her mind because Bradley was quick to explain, “My father gave this to my mother when he proposed to her. He got it from his mother, who received it from his father on their wedding day. He never told me how our family came into possession of it, but I once heard him refer to it as the ‘Heart of the Ocean’.” How fitting when they were in the middle of the ocean, and Y/n had become the owner of his heart. “It’s been passed down from Bradshaw to Bradshaw as a gift from a husband to wife. My mother made sure to give it to me before she died,” bringing the necklace around her neck while still facing her, Bradley secured it into place, adjusting it so the heart laid on her chest. Above her own beating heart. “And now it’s yours.”

Hand coming up to her chest, Y/n felt the smooth cut edges of the diamond, tears falling from her eyes. “It’s beautiful,” she croaked, sniffing from the overwhelming emotion. “Thank you. I’ll protect it with my life. H-how did you—.”

“Before you came back to find me I made sure to grab it from my room.” So that’s why his pants were soaked. He went to get the necklace before the compartment flooded.

“I-I,” she stuttered, glancing behind to peer at her father. “I don’t have anything—.”

“Worry not, my dear girl,” the watch he always wore unclipped from his wrist. It was his favorite one, the only item he splurged on before they became wealthy. And now he was given it to Y/n’s husband.

“I can’t take this,” Bradley goes to object, but her father silences him. Y/n kisses the older man’s cheek, whispering “thank you,” as she takes the watch before placing it onto Bradley’s wrist.

“By the power invested in me,” the two hold hands once more, letting the tears fall freely. “I now pronounce you husband and wife,” the Chaplin turns to Bradley, “You may kiss your bride.”

Warm hands cup Y/n’s cheek, lips meeting in the middle to seal the act. No longer was she kissing the handsome stranger who caught her eye aboard the ship of dreams. She was kissing her husband. The man she was to grow old with. To explore the world. Raise children together.

Their fairytale was only beginning. But tragedy was on the horizon. Ending the journey before it could start.

Their friends clapped and cheered, her mother cried. Passengers and crew members witnessing offered nods of congratulations. Before long the happy moment was gone and replaced with the dread once more at the reality facing them. At first Y/n thought Jake and Natasha would marry next, spotting a ring on her friend’s left hand.

“It’s his class ring,” Natasha softly said, admiring the jewelry with glistening eyes. “I told him I’ll marry him once we reach land.” Taking her hand, Y/n squeezes and offers a small, encouraging smile, “We’ll make it the wedding of your dreams.”

The hour reached a half after one, almost two whole since the iceberg struck Titanic. They all gathered to the edge of the boat deck, Y/n’s father ordering her, her mother, and Natasha to put one on. As they did they could hear the crew member shout the same thing he’d been shouting the last hour and half. “Women and children! I need women and children!”

It was then Y/n realized why her father and Bradley were slowly moving them closer. “No,” she whispered, turning fully around. Over Bradleys shoulder she spotted her father speaking to her mother. Behind her children were crying out for their daddies. “I’m not going without you.” His hands met her shoulders. “Don’t ask me to get in that boat, Bradley.”

“You have to.”

“No.”

He squeezed her jacket clad shoulders, “Y/n, please do this for me. Get in the boat with your mother and Natasha. You guys will be safer there.”

“And leave you here!” She shouted, not caring who heard. Here was her newly wedded husband saying goodbye. “You married me not even ten minutes ago—a-and you’re already telling me to leave!?”

“As your husband I’m ensuring you make it off this ship safely! That is my priority—that you’re safe!” His own voice raises, hand going to Y/n’s jaw to force her to look at him when she fights his hold. Bradley was doing his best to keep calm for her sake, not wanting her last image of him to be where he’s scared out of his mind. Though the crew made efforts to conceal the truth, Bradley wasn’t blind. The water was rising closer to the deck, submerging the lower floors past the point of fixing.

Titanic was sinking.

“Don’t ask me to leave you,” Y/n closed her eyes, lip trembling to hold back the sob threatening to escape. “My heart won’t go on without you, Bradley.” It wouldn’t allow her to. Bradley was the keeper of her entire soul. Losing him would destroy her.

“Look at me,” his thumb caressed her cheek, running over her bottom lip to wipe the stray tear. When her eyes opened, Bradley brought her into a kiss. “I’ll find you,” he said pulling away, “Get it in that boat and I promise I will find you when this is all over. I won’t stop till I do.”

“N-no—.”

“I promise you, baby,” he says again, tightening the hold on her. “I will see you again.”

A choked sob left Y/n, pressing her lips to his desperately, the taste of salt hitting her tongue from the tears mixing in. “O-okay.”

“Okay,” he repeated, offering a watery smile. “Hey, I’m the luckiest bastard in the world. You’ve made me so.” They kiss once more, Y/n being passed to her father. She leaps into his arms, shaking against him when he tells her he’ll always love her and to take care of her mother.

“Thank you, daddy,” she cries, nuzzling her face into his chest and not wanting to let go. She didn’t have to explain because he already knew the meaning behind her words. ‘Thank you for trusting me. Thank you for always believing in me. Thank you for letting me open my heart to him and giving your blessing. Thank you for loving me.’

“I love you, my dear girl,” his lips meet the crown of her head. “I’ll see you soon.”

After hugging goodbye to her brother, who was refused by crew to board with them since he was seventeen and viewed as a young man rather than a child, Y/n followed behind Natasha and her mother onto the lifeboat. A crew member assisted, taking her hand, “watch your step, madam,” Y/n’s heart raced with each step, falling to the seat on the edge of the aisle, closest to where Bradley stood.

“I love you!” He shouted to her, going as far to lean over the railing of the ship, Y/n rising enough from her seat to offer one last kiss. It was brief, but she poured all her emotion behind it. A shout from the man in charge of the lifeboat yelled for her to sit and Y/n unwillingly listened. All the way down Y/n kept her eyes on Bradley, briefly meeting those of her father and brother. Jake was next to her husband, no doubt watching Natasha seated next to her.

Even when they landed on the water Y/n could not relax. As the crewmen paddled them away, the sight of Titanic was more frightening than she imagined. Growing worse by the minute. The dark blue section of Titanic lower levels were nearly submerged leaving only the decks above the surface.

“I thought it was unsinkable,” a lady gasped, making murmurs of worry echo among the passengers. Y/n shared a look with Natasha, finding the same emotion etched in the other's eyes. It increased when an unpleasant noise filled their ears, snapping their heads to see the rear of Titanic rising in the air, the front completely foregone in the sea. Without realizing it Y/n had stood from her seat, face wretched with horror.

“Oh my God.”

Hands flew to her mouth, gasps radiating behind at the sight of Titanic going dark. Barely could Y/n make out the vessel due to little light without the moon. It made Y/n strain her eyes, desperate to see what was happening. Praying to whoever above Bradley and her family aboard was on the side of the ship still afloat. Y/n’s breathing increased, feeling Natasha stand beside her.

Everything happened so fast after that. What sounded like gunshots rang out mixed with the screams of those still aboard fighting to make it in time to the rear of the ship. Metal and wood crunching caused bile to fill in her mouth, feeling nauseated by the overwhelming panic.

Whimpers escaped Y/n, becoming full force sobs when a horrible *crack* echoed in the night. Titanic had been split in half. And though hard to see in the dark, the sound alone of the moaning ship sent her into despair. Within minutes the rear half of Titanic lifted once more, fully disappearing out of view forever, leaving the cries of her passengers stranded in the 26 degree water desperately fighting to stay alive.

Y/n dropped to her knees, cries mixing with everyone else. The scene was too much to handle. Screams echoing in the darkness, utter misery to show the terror. She didn’t want to imagine how many people were trapped when the ship sank. All she pictured was Bradley’s face. His smile when the lifeboat descended. That one last look of love.

Then Y/n thought of her father and brother. Were they already at the bottom of the ocean? Or were they part of the hundreds screaming in the distance? The sound that was slowly becoming lower signaling their battle was with cold water was ending. Whatever the case Y/n didn’t want to picture their dead bodies—the thought only made her more devastated.

She cried for her mother. She cried for Natasha—who was in the same state as her. She cried for those on the lifeboat. But mostly Y/n cried for herself. For what could have been

For what should have been.

The screams soon drowned out. Leaving a ghostly silence as Y/n’s sobs returned to whimpers. Soon the exhaustion took over and she fell asleep against her mother’s chest. The cold air was a painful reminder of what had taken place. When Y/n awoke it was to the sounds of engines and for a moment she thought it had all been a nightmare. She’d find herself in bed with the sun peering in from the window. Hearing the footsteps of passengers leaving their suits to attend breakfast. And she’d go about her day the same way until it came time to see Bradley.

But it wasn’t a dream. Confirmed when her eyes opened to the dark skies turning an array of colors from the sun rising in the east. First she felt panic, then came the anguish and soon she was silently crying as her heart broke in two, hand coming to hold the diamond on her chest.

RMS Carpathia was their saving Grace. Y/n was pretty much a walking shell of a woman, reluctantly allowing the crew to help her onto the ship. A blanket was placed around her shoulders, a hot tea in her hand, the saucer shaking from her slight tremor. Guiding her mother and Natasha to a spot away from others, Y/n made no effort to drink the tea. She had no energy even though it would warm her up.

A piece of her was missing—forever lost in the ocean.

People stood at the entryway of where passengers were coming in. Hoping to find their loved ones among the survivors. Seeing Natasha peek around to get a better look, Y/n plainly said, “What are you doing?” Her tone was void of emotion, depicting her mental state.

“I heard someone say one of the lifeboats went back—they were searching for survivors in the water.” Instantly a wave of hope rose within her though Y/n was careful to not let it grow. Scared it’d only be met with heartbreak.

But then sandy hair caught her vision causing the teacup to fall from her hand, contents splashing onto the deck. “Y/n?” She ignored her mother, moving to stand on top of the bench a few feet away to overlook the crowd. Heart racing, she desperately searched for the owner of the sandy hair. She didn’t have to search too long.

“BRADLEY!!” The strangled cry escaped her, the man that stood roughly thirty feet away spinning around in a flash he nearly broke his neck. Y/n could see a girl resembling her beside him, Bradley possibly thinking it’d been her and was disappointed to find it wasn’t. Their eyes met, a mix of astonishment and relief, but most of all pure love pouring into their expression.

“Bradley!” Y/n yelled again, dropping from the bench just as he started to run in her direction. It was like slow motion. Y/n pushing through the crowd, frantically keeping her eyes on him to not lose sight.

“Y/n!” She heard him yell. The crowd between them separated and not a moment later Y/n was leaping into his arms, a sound mixed between a cry and laugh falling from her mouth.

“Oh God,” it was really him. He smelled of sea salt and shook like a leaf, but it was him, Y/n pulling away from the embrace just to make sure. “It’s really you.” His hands cupped her cheek, the feeling all too familiar.

“It’s me.”

“Y-you….I thought you were dead!” A tear trailed her cheek, his thumb moving to wipe it. “I saw the ship sink—and I could not see where you’d gone. How—?”

“The boat that came back,” he started to explain, voice shaking from the cold making Y/n stop a man with teacups, handing one to her husband. “I-I was on a piece of driftwood. It kept me from being…being in the water—.” He gulped, flinching as his eyes watered before closing them. Like he was trying to avoid the painful memory.

Now it was Y/n’s turn to hold his face, offering comfort in the best way she could.

“I-I tried get-getting them on but it was too small for a-all of us. Y-your….” He didn’t want to meet her eyes, shame and guilt visible in his face. “Your father wouldn’t get on—no matter h-how much I told him to. Your brother…” he trailed off, tears spilling from his eyes and Y/n brushed them away while fighting her own. Understanding what Bradley was trying to tell her. “And the others…..wh-what they held onto wasn’t enough to keep them out. I-I thought they’d be okay—I kept calling to them when I saw the boat—b-but they wouldn’t—they wouldn’t answer.” The last word ended with a sob, Bradley’s head dropping down onto Y/n’s shoulders as she held him.

They cried together, Y/n cradling the back of his neck with a hand and feeling the rock of his shoulders against her. Mourning the loss of their friends and family. Y/n grieving the death of her father and brother. When her mother and Natasha arrived, both with hopeful eyes turning into despair in seconds. Seeing Bradley in her arms knowing he was on the boat with the other survivors pulled from the water. Neither Jake nor Y/n’s father and brother with him.

Y/n felt Bradley remove himself from her hold. He looked broken, a shell of a man. Placing a hand in his pocket, they watched him take out an item they couldn’t make out. Only when he unfolded it did they realize what it was.

Jake’s hat.

Natasha let out a gut wrenching weep, covering her face with the hat when Bradley handed it to her before falling to her knees. “I’m so sorry,” a fresh wave of tears threatened to escape, Bradley unable to look at her without feeling the guilt for not saving the man she loved. Y/n moved to hold her friend, Natasha clutching onto her forearm while her mother silently grieved beside them.

All around them was a similar scene. Haunting and dreary. Completely different from the joyous celebration not even a week prior when Titanic sailed off on her maiden voyage. Carrying close to 2,300 people across the Atlantic. Some traveling to America for the first time or were on their way home. Now at least 700 of those passengers were on the Carpathia while the other 1,400 belonged to the sea.

The ship’s crew went around to collect names. Recording them to make it easier when going through the logs when they docked to account for all who survived and persisted. Y/n nearly forgot what name she was supposed to give. Boarding Titanic as a L/n but leaving as a Bradshaw. At the crew man’s confused eyes by the hyphenated name she gave Y/n simply stated, “We married as she sank, but the records will show Y/n L/n.”

Three days. It took three days for Carpathia to arrive in New York. The Statue of Liberty greeted her like an old friend, the people she carried unable to enjoy the scenery they’d been anticipating for so long. The sky rained as though it were crying in mourning. Grieving the lost souls instead of welcoming them.

When the ship docked, Y/n held onto her bag in one hand and Bradley’s arm on the other. Her mother and Natasha followed behind, displaying their grief in every movement. Stepping foot onto the pavement, Y/n let out a breath she’d been holding, feeling only a glimmer of relief at the fact they were home. “What now?” Bradley squeezed her hand, conveying everything in the simple gesture.

“We go on,” he admires the skyline briefly, settling his eyes on hers. “As best as we can we go on. We go on for them.”

“My mother was never the same after that night,” the cracking of wood in the fireplace echoed behind Y/n’s words while she sat on the couch beside Bradley in their sunken living room. Cynthia was across from them, wiping at her puffy face from time to time. Unable to control her emotions.

Y/n’s left middle finger unconsciously traced over the jewelry on her right hand. Her mother’s wedding rings. And nestled beneath her blouse was the necklace worth more than what remained of her family’s fortune.

“She nearly sent herself into an early grave trying to stabilize the business my father built from the ground up. Difficult to do back then when men wouldn’t respect a woman's authority,” Y/n smiles fondly at the memory of her mothers strong willed temperament. “My mother was an intelligent woman. She always prepared for the worst at times. And when deciding what to do about the company, she wanted to make sure our family would be okay if disaster were to strike again. It was like she predicted the fall of the stock market—-preventing us from being affected by selling our shares and interests years before the crash even happened.”

Cynthia thought of her grandmother. How hard it must’ve been to lose her husband and son so suddenly then having to become the face of the family. Her daughter discovering she hadn’t bleed since the week prior to boarding Titanic, the family doctor confirming the pregnancy not a day later. Never remarrying despite the many suitors itching to get a hand on the L/n fortune. Cynthia thought of how her grandmother would wake up bright and early every morning to watch the sunrise. Remembering the smell of her perfume and taking Cynthia and her sister to her favorite bistro for afternoon tea. Teaching them how to be independent women. Even on her deathbed as the illness consumed her right as America joined the Second World War, Y/n’s mother never lost her strength. Thinking of the memories had Cynthia missing her.

“And what about Natasha?” In all the years she’d been alive, Cynthia only heard her parents mention Natasha a handful of times. Each one was met with a distant look in her mother’s eyes, followed by grief until she thought of a happy memory associated with her, causing a small smile to form on her Y/n’s lips.

“She was never the same either,” the answer came with a sad exhale. “After reuniting with her family, Natasha spent several weeks at their family home. I visited her often while I finished my studies and did my best to comfort her in any way she needed. She ended up accepting Alan’s marriage proposal, but on the condition that they travel across America first before being wed. The journey would last several months, but in the end they wedded in Manhattan in the winter of 1913 and welcomed a son and daughter soon after,” the memory of Y/n holding Natasha’s son in the hospital flashed in her mind. “They were happy. As happy as they could be. But Alan, the amazing man he was, knew he couldn’t live up to what Jake was to her. The impact he made on Natasha’s heart. Yes, she grew to love Alan eventually—the birth of their children being the main reason she did—but he was not her true love. And he accepted that,” Y/n felt the lump form in her throat. As it always did when she thought about what came next for her friend.

Bradley’s hand rested on her knee, offering consultation knowing it was hard for her to think about Natasha. Her fingers interlaced with his, swallowing back the lump.

“After the end of the War—the first one—Natasha was traveling with her children home from a weekend visiting her parents. It was late and raining, difficult to see….a vehicle ran the sign and plowed straight into them.” Cynthia didn’t hear the soft gasp leave her mouth, her mother’s own tightening to prevent her lip from quivering. “She was gone instantly. Her children too. Alan was a mess as you can imagine—drowning himself in alcohol daily until I stepped in….”

“Wake up, Alan!” Y/n’s palm met his cheek after knocking the bottle from his hand. “What is the matter with you? Is this how you want to die?” She gripped the labels of his stained dress shirt to make him look at her, voice rising with each word. “By wasting away like some goddamn bum when you could be living for them. By continuing on instead of disgracing yourself or their memory. Natasha could have done what you’re doing when Jake died. And she watched him go down, unable to do anything and hear his screams go quiet as he lost his battle with survival. How do you think she dealt with that? She had every reason to not go on. Let the grief consume her and become the shallow of the person you’re on your way toward. But she didn’t!” Y/n let her emotion release. “She went on—she lived for him! And built a life with you—and you may not believe it but Natasha did love you, Alan. Maybe not the way you wished, but she loved you and you are disgracing it by doing this to yourself! Honor her and your children by finding the strength to live for them. Because so help me God, Alan, I will not watch you waste whatever is left of your life like this. You will die alone with no one to show up when it comes time to be there. The choice is yours.”

“Did he?” Cynthia couldn’t help but ask, “Did he eventually learn to cope?”

“He did,” Y/n smiled. It was a genuine one to show she was happy her friend made it through his hard times. “Alan moved to London about a month after that visit. He wrote to us often, telling about his adventures in England and even traveling across the channel to France where he continued exploring Europe. In 1921 he met a nice woman and married. They had a son and permanently resided in London,” Y/n’s tone went lower, the smile slightly falling. “The letters stopped coming in 1943–during the Second War. I do not know to this day what happened to him. If the bombings claimed them or if he died of disease,” she sadly shrugs, “I only hope he was happy with his life. That despite losing Natasha and their kids he was able to find peace.”

“I’m sure he did,” Bradley finally enters the conversation, having been quiet for most of the time and only adding input during the moments Y/n wasn’t there for. Keeping his experience in the water after Titanic sunk short and limited. While he learned to accept what happened and cope with the grief of watching his friends die in front of him, Bradley still felt the open wound in his heart. “You stepping in is what saved him. Had you not said what you did that day, I confidently believe Alan wouldn’t have made it to the next year. Going to London saved him. All he needed was a strong push.”

A moment of silence passed between them before Cynthia broke it. “Do you think they’ll one day find her?” At the confused looks she received her voice went softer, “Titanic. Do you think she’ll ever be located?” She watched her parents take a sharp breath, like they had never thought of the idea.

“Well…” Y/n brought a hand to rub her shoulder, unconsciously moving it to touch her necklace. “I predict she’d be in the place where she sank, at the bottom of the Atlantic. Either in two pieces,” she winced, “or held together by whatever was able to withstand the pressure.”

“I’m sure if the government or whoever is that interested would be able to locate her,” Bradley comments, rubbing Y/n’s knuckles with his thumb. “But I don’t know if we’ll ever see it happen.”

The rest of the evening was filled with Cynthia hearing stories of her parents' lives before Titanic. Laughter fell between them as Bradley relayed the times he and his friends had gotten into trouble on occasion. Y/n talked about her adventures with Natasha while in college and how her father went from a working class man to one made of riches. How her brother was a mischievous child, playing pranks on the higher-class members who would say mean things about their family. Bradley spoke of Pete, his Godfather, and of his parents who were the reason he went to England in the first place in 1912 to fulfill a dream they once wished of.

When it came time to call it a night, Cynthia kissed her parents on the cheek and departed to her room, thanking them for everything and being open with her. Once in their room Y/n removed her necklace, admiring it like she always did before bed and placed it on its holding, letting her thumb run over the smooth surface. On his side Bradley unfastened his watch, placing it next to the framed sepia photo of Y/n from their official wedding day that took place in May of 1912. Next to it were other photos, some black and white, of them over the years after Titanic. Y/n in her graduation gown. Their daughters as children and teenagers, on their wedding days and the birth of their grandchildren.

Tucked into the covers, Y/n smiled at the feeling of Bradley placing a kiss on her forehead. “You okay, doll?”

“I’m good,” she answered, leaning up to press her lips to his jaw. “Are you?”

“I am. More than what I thought I’d be. But you know,” his hand goes to take hers. “Having been so many years and with you by my side every day since, It’s made it easier. When I think about that night I still feel some guilt, but I don’t let it control me. Now when I have so much to live for. You, our daughters and grandchildren. Them.” He didn’t have to say their names for her to know who he was referring to.

Reuben, Javy, Mickey, Bob, Jake, Natasha, her father, her brother.

They didn’t get to experience the lives they should’ve had. So in their place, Y/n and Bradley live everyday like it’s their last. Making it count so when they reunite with them they’ll have plenty of stories to share.

“Me too,” she whispers, curling into him so her head rested on his chest. The gentle beat of his heart filled her ears, bringing ease to the old woman as she drifted off to sleep. Echoing the words Bradley spoke to her the night they docked in New York.

“We go on. We go on for them.”

54 years later. April 2012.

Amelia stared at the pictures lining the wall, under the giant lettering that read First-Class. Hazel eyes drifting over each, reading the words inscribed on the plaques before moving to the next. When she landed on the one she searched for, her gaze turned soft. The black and white picture depicted the woman at a young age, the most eye-catching detail being the heart-shaped diamond around her neck. A moment later Amelia felt movement on either side of her.

“Is that her, Nana?” Her granddaughter, Melody, asked from her right. On her left was Melody’s mother, Amelia’s daughter, Y/n. Named after the woman on the plaque in front of them.

“It is, darling.” Together they read the writing detailing her grandmother’s fate following April 15th, 1912.

Y/n L/n: February 14, 1890 — December 1, 1985

Daughter of New York real estate developer, Y/f/n L/n and his wife Y/m/n L/n. Set sail from Southampton with her parents and younger brother.

Boarded Titanic at age 21.

Passed away at age 95.

Married third-class passenger Bradley Bradshaw aboard Titanic on April 15, 1912 as she sank. Graduated NYU May 1912. Moved to Virginia Beach, Virginia. Two daughters. Published romantic thrillers and a best-selling autobiography. Returned to Titanic wreckage site at age 95 in October 1985. Died from heart failure two months later.

“Wow,” Melody breathed, letting her eyes admire the beautiful woman in the photograph. Her great-great grandmother. When the idea of going to the Titanic museum on the 100th anniversary of the wreck came to her for her school project, Melody had no idea of her linkage to the disaster until the night before when her grandma Amelia said she had a confession to tell her. The whole night was spent sitting in their hotel room with Amelia relaying the story her grandmother Y/n told her when she was 12 before revealing the events of April 15th when she was 18.

Amelia’s own daughter, named after the woman who made a lasting impact on her life, hadn’t heard the tale either. She was just as shocked as Melody to learn her great-grandparents were on Titanic when she sank.

Originally Melody’s idea for her project was to discuss the impact on society the disaster made. But after hearing the story of how her great-great grandparents fell in love aboard the ship, married while it sank, and reunited on Carpathia and lived their lives in memory of the ones they lost, Melody shifted her idea, Focusing on how even when all hope seems to be lost, love finds a way to break through.

“She was beautiful.”

“She was. My grandpa said she was the most beautiful person aboard,” Amelia chuckled. “Though I think his best friend Jake would say otherwise.” Natasha, her grandmother's best friend, came to mind. Amelia takes a moment to point out Natasha’s plaque where they read her unfortunate fate. “It was love at first sight—as cliché as it sounds, but it’s the truth. Four days was all it took for my grandparents to fall in love. Waiting every detail in her diary. Marrying during the moment everyone was in a panic.” Together the three women stepped over to the opposite side of the wall where the third-class survivor plaques were. There Amelia found her grandfather’s handsome face near the top.

Bradley Bradshaw: June 10th, 1889 — September 5th, 1985

Traveled to New York from Southampton with his friends from childhood. Only one to survive after being pulled from the water having climbed onto driftwood after Titanic fully submerged.

Boarded Titanic at age 21.

Passed away at age 96.

Married first-class passenger Y/n L/n aboard Titanic on April 15, 1912 as she sank. Moved to Virginia Beach, Virginia. Two daughters. Became a fighter pilot for US Navy 1914. Drafted into First World War 1915. Died in his sleep four days after the wreckage of Titanic was discovered 1985.

Amelia’s smile was bittersweet, “My mother told me shortly after I learned the full story that she discovered their secret when she found her mother’s ticket tucked away in a box of newspaper clippings about the wreck. NOt too long later my grandmother shared with her the diary detailing her first-hand experiences on Titanic. The night they told her was the first time they had told the story from start to finish—telling it once again the night my grandmother shared with my sister and I how they met. Only she left out the details of that night for the sake we were too young to understand,” Amelia paused, her gaze still on her grandfather’s image. “They told us the rest when I was eighteen. After that, I don’t think I ever heard them mention Titanic until the news broke out that the shipwreck had been discovered. Four days later, my grandfather died in his sleep. His heart just stopped,” Amelia went quiet after adding. “It was like he was waiting.”

Though quiet the entire time, Amerlia’s daughter Y/n was deep in thought. Thinking back to her childhood and the short ten years she got to spend with her great-grandparents. Having been named after Y/n, they two shared a connection and even got the chance to wear the beautiful diamond necklace she always had around her neck. Little Y/n had been shielded from the media attention the family was receiving in the months after Titanic’s discovery. First the death of Bradley, then the elderly Y/n went on a secret trip she had no idea was about. Ending the year by attending her funeral that winter.

Knowing what she did now, Y/n understood why her family reacted a certain way whenever the famous ship was ever mentioned in conversation.

Melody read over the information, frowning slightly. “Do you think she died of a broken heart? Your grandma?”

“Oh I’m certain,” Amelia traveled back a few paces to see Y/n’s plaque. Careful to not bump into other guests in the exhibit. The significance of the day brought many visitors to the museum.

“Being with someone for seventy-four years..how could she go on? My mother feared the journey to the wreck site would kill her, but my grandmother was adamant she’d go. She and my grandfather never believed they’d be alive to witness the ship be located. With his death four days after, my grandmother fulfilled an unspoken promise between them. So she went with my mother and aunt—ninety five years old remember, and saw the waters one last time. One thing you should know is my grandmother never crossed the Atlantic again after 1912. My grandfather did, because of the war, but I think Y/n was waiting until Titanic was located to travel the sea again. A part of her soul was left behind that night—losing the father she adored and her brother. Then you had my grandfather’s best friends.” She took another pause, hands moving to her pockets where she felt the leather bound diary.

Y/n’s diary.

The one she wrote in her will that was to be donated to the Titanic museum on April 15, 2012. Exactly 100 years to the day that the ship of dreams became one with the sea.

“Going to the site filled that final gaping hole in her. But the loss of her true love was too much for my grandmother. And so she passed in her sleep exactly three months to the day after Titanic was found.” Amelia removed the book from her pocket, hand softly touching the rough and dated surface of the leather. “Leaving me with this to fulfill some of her last wishes.”

“Is that…..” Melody leaned closer, her mother doing the same. Both were staring at the book with wonder and awe.

“Her diary,” the older woman confirmed their suspicions. “She wished for it to be donated here on the centennial anniversary,” Amelia gave her granddaughter a look, “I didn’t plan for you wanting to come here when I made sure to fulfill the promise. Having you two here is a bonus—especially now that you know everything.” Amelia could see in their eyes they were practically itching to open the book, wanting to see the contents that laid within.

Moving to a bench in the corner away from prying eyes, Amelia motioned for them to sit on either side of her. “The museum director is expecting me once we finish here so I must be careful with this. For preservation reasons, I’ll be the one to hold and turn the pages, but I’d love to share with you her words. And I know she would want the same,” glancing at the women, she received eager nods. “Alrighty then.”

Opening the cover, their eyes met the cursive writing that belonged to Amelia’s grandmother, her name in bold cursive, Y/n L/n. Amelia gently turned to the first page, dated one month before Titanic sailed on her maiden voyage.

“Monday, March 10, 1912. Father has come home with the news of his invitation to a conference in London next month. Not only has he informed my mother and I of his wishes for us to join him, but also he has purchased tickets for the White Star Line’s new vessel expected to set sail one month from today. They are calling her, Titanic…”

As Amerlia read off the words of her grandmother one last time, she wondered if her grandparents were back on the ship of dreams with their friends and family. Crossing the Atlantic in a place where time and space ceased to exist. Only the open ocean and the beautiful skies. Where Bradley was chasing a giggling Y/n down the corridors. Where Natasha got to live the life she dreamed with Jake. Their friends with them and Y/n’s family together at last.

It was a long wait full of patience. One seventy-four years in the making.

But as Y/n took her last breath on the night of December 1st, 1985, she was young and full of life, wearing the Heart of the Ocean as she ran to board the ship about to sail for a journey that would never end. Coming to the platform where a young Bradley stood, a spitting image of what he looked like the first time she laid eyes on him, his hand out for her to take. Behind him were the smiling faces of her family and friends—some of whom she hadn’t seen in seventy years, with the passengers of Titanic on the decks above. A beaming Natasha holding Jake’s hand, waving to Y/n as her children peeked from behind her legs.

Y/n locked eyes on her husband. The soulmate she had been without for three months. No words were spoken. Conversing everything they wanted to say in just the one look.

‘We’ve been waiting for ya, doll.’

‘I had to do something first.’

‘We know,’ a silent nod passes. ‘We were there with you.’ Gesturing his head to the ship as if to say, ‘You ready?’ Bradley stepped forward, hand still out for Y/n to take. Not even hesitating, Y/n grasped his warm palm in his, the feeling all too familiar as a spark of life shot through her chest.

Boarding Titanic together for the first and final time.

………………

TGM Tag List: @avaleineandafryingpan @caitsymichelle13 @poppyalice2001 @cutelittlepotatofry @luckyladycreator2 @americaarse @elenavampire21 @back-tooo-black @wildellaa

317 notes · View notes

ironheartedfae · 2 years ago

Text

Timing: A few days ago Location: Folklore Tourism Feat: @muertarte & @ironheartedfae Warnings: self harm tw, child abuse tw Summary: Metzli sees Ren having a hard time and steps in to help.

Brisk silent steps hurried after the man in the tan jacket. The small fae had been following him for some time now. And he was none the wiser. Impressive considering how fae normally had better senses than most humans. But it was for that very same reason that Ren was following them in the first place. Wicked's Rest was full of strange creatures, and stranger people. This man, Ferdinand Renoir (or as they had spelled it, Furden AnneAnne Renwah) was well connected. The kind of person the family liked to keep tabs on. The kind that would earn them a commendation if they stockpiled enough info for Darya to figure out how to use him.

Ren couldn't understand it, not exactly. Why they'd picked him out of all the rough dossiers she’d sent. He looked far too prissy and frail to do any real harm. But that also wasn't something for her to decide. She wasn't in Wicked's Rest to think. She was there to report. And today that brought her on board a strange vessel. Part bus, part boat. Something about monsters was scrawled across the side in far too bright of a color. Ren hadn't stopped to read it fully before sneaking on board.

It was really easy, sneaking up like that. Ren didn’t even have to resort to their natural camouflage. All things considered, if this was some sort of hunting pack it was a terrible operation. With even worse security. Too many people, far too loud and excitable. How were the people supposedly leading this expedition supposed to manage all of these miscreants? Unruly children wailing and running around, climbing on things that clearly read ‘do not touch’. All while their supervisors did nothing to reprimand or even dissuade them.

If this was the compound– Ahh yes. The same phrase that crept into the fae’s mind at every turn in this god forsaken town. Ren was astounded by just how rude and cavalier the people outside the palisades were. Somehow worse than the ways that Darya had explained them. Though, maybe they were confusing the stories of those in league with the fae, with everyone outside the family. It made them sick. That or the bumpy road down to the shore, either way her stomach was in knots well before they made their first wake.

“Listen carefully, котёночек.” Darya’s words echoed in Ren’s ears. “You are going to encounter a lot out there. A lot of it will not make sense to you. Just remember-” “Do not trust any of it. I know мамочка.” Ren remembered how often the woman scowled at that phrase. But that day she was allowed it. Allowed a little familiarity as she graduated from trainee to soldier. Terms of endearment were earned, and finally Ren had done enough.

“Knowing and living are not the same thing.” One could almost mistake Darya’s tone for concern.

“Yes. I will not let you down.”

“Be mindful of your words, don’t make promises you cannot keep, even if you intend to.” A funny thing to say to a fae. Ren had never been able to lie, nor had she learned the ways to twist her words to hide that fact. Promise binds were completely foreign to the young nymph. But that didn’t protect her from others who would take that naivety and exploit it.

The whole day played over and over in Ren’s mind. Enough to keep her grounded as the ship… car… thing… drove closer and closer to the water. Even before they got out on the ocean the nymph started feeling irritated and antsy. Scratching at their skin as they dodged glances and made their way to a spot where they could watch their quarry. Renoir was deep in the throes of a conversation by the time the tiny spy found them amongst the crowd. Ren could hear every word, and in shorthand write it down. Good. Maybe it wouldn’t be that awful a mission after all. At the very least it wouldn’t be a failure.

With the ticket purchased and the headphones secured on their head, Metzli begrudgingly set foot onto the strange vessel that Teddy pushed them to visit. They had worked there for some time and wanted the vampire to experience the place they inspired with their own existence as a local cryptid. It was quite humorous, and Metzli didn’t laugh at much.

Though, it was strange that they couldn’t find Teddy anywhere close by. They thought maybe the rascal was taking their time, preparing for an elaborate entrance as they so often loved the attention. Shrugging to themself, Metzli found a seat as far away from people as possible, rocking back and forth as they kept their focus away from the fact that they’d be stuck on a tour, with strangers.

Looking around to pass the time and keep their mind from spiraling too much, Metzli people watched, scanning over the crowd of tourists. Some looked a little inebriated, others looked bored (mostly children), and some were already on the lookout for cryptids. It was an interesting sight, everyone was focused on a million other things. Like jotting things down and watching a group of people inconspicuously. Oh. Wait. That was strange.

Metzli tilted their head curiously and kept their eyes trained on a child who appeared to be…working? It was cute, the way children found new ways to entertain themselves. But, there was hardly time to dissect the scene thanks to the announcer—who was not Teddy—made the final call for departure.

The boat… car… thing kept rocking, and with it the nymph’s stomach started churning. Training had never put Ren on the water before. Not in a boat at least. In it, sure. A bug like her needed to know how to survive anything. And there were plenty of fae that live in the water. Darya was sure to add them to the list of potential targets. If there were a colony of Nixies or Nereid infesting this town, it was up to Ren to find a way to their hive. Didn’t matter much at all how. Just that she had to.

In the same manner, it didn’t matter how uncomfortable Ren was starting to feel. Seconds began to feel like hours, and minutes felt like an eternity. It didn’t matter how each noise from the rambunctious crowd made them shrink ever more into herself. Deeper into the tiny corner, hiding herself behind and beneath a box of buoys so no one could see. Telling herself it was because she needed to be stealthy. Because she needed to remain unseen by her target. It didn’t matter how every new sensation started to feel like an electric prod to the center of her spine. How her breath began to hitch and shudder. How she hadn’t even realized that she hadn’t blinked in a few minutes. Hadn’t looked away from the small spot on the boat’s railing. How the world slid out of focus and that spot became the only thing in the whole universe. A singularity that superseded anything and everything else.

Worse still, was how her thoughts had turned to the past instead of what was going on. To the electric hum of half-on fluorescent lights. To the way the blood leaked along the tiles, the looming vertigo from standing next to the pit and–

This was stupid. It was childish. Nothing was wrong, she was just being weak and unfocused and bad. Again. Half convinced it was some manner of physical ailment causing this plague of unsatisfactory behavior Ren began to pick at their skin. Rocking slightly, mimicking the movement of the waters below. When fingernails didn’t seem to work, when the energy inside begged for some manner of release, some manner of egress, the entomid began hitting their knuckles against their legs. Completely unaware of just how hard or how much.

It didn’t matter.

She had to stay hidden, stay alert, stay on target and she wasn’t. She had to. Her mind was screaming it. Telling her all the ways she would be punished or excluded or reminded how much of a monster and a failure she was. A spiraling source of anxiety that only served to make things worse. Whatever was happening was making her dumb. Making her blind. Blind enough she didn’t even notice the pair of legs that should have come right into her view.

It was all too familiar to watch as anxiety weighed on the stranger, and then all but attacked them. The widened eyes, the labored breaths, and the need to go into hiding. It was everything Metzli had experienced. More so in their childhood, but now that their feeling was returning, the old ways they used to handle overstimulation was too. It was a spectrum, Metzli was told. They fell somewhere on it.

Because of this, they had a harder time processing external stimuli, and yadda yadda yadda. It was a bunch of medical-like jargon they didn’t have the time to translate. Nor did Metzli really want to. There was plenty wrong with them without the added spectrum nonsense. Broken as they were, they didn’t need to tack anything else on. It hurt too much, to be that way. Similar to the pain that was clearly written all over the girl. They couldn’t help themself when they rose from their seat and made their way to her hiding spot. It wasn’t a very good one, but they weren’t really one to judge considering they knew how often rational thought went out the window.

“Hello.” Metzli spoke as gently as they could, though it was hardly human. More robot-like, as they had heard people describe. “You are sensitive.” They crouched down and removed their headphoneys, promptly placing them onto the girl’s head. There wasn’t much Metzli could do for the swaying of the boat, but sound was something they could remove. They hoped it was enough.

A muffled sound came from outside the cacophony of the fae's mind, far closer than anything had a right to being. Ren's sight had been blocked by a less than colorful shape that she still could not quite focus on enough to parse. Another mumbled sentence. Then more movement from the shape. It wasn't until Metzli's hand came dangerously close to the nymph's face that instinct kicked in and a different kind of defense mechanism fired up.

Teeth sank into flesh just as something had been slipped onto her head. A sharp growl rumbled in the girl's chest as they clamped down on Metzli's forearm like a damn pitbull. For a moment she saw Darya where Metzli stood. Felt the heat of the woman's gaze. Felt her heart jolt and shudder like she'd been shocked with an electric prod. Suddenly everything snapped back into intense crystal clear focus. Ren realized quickly just what she was doing and recoiled physically. Jumping back enough that she slammed into the box and wall behind her.

She had bitten them. Acted like a crazed animal in a cage. The girl flinched, pulled her arms up and in front of her face, there was no way a beating wasn't about to happen. She'd acted like a monster again. Ren tried her hardest to rein in her hyperventilating, trying to pull back the silent tears that had already begun to well up.

"Tears will not fix your mistakes, insect." Her mentor's voice called through the panic. She was not a mother in those times. Ren was only allowed to call her mother when she'd been a good little fiend. When she acted properly, acted human.

"Мне жаль, Мне жаль…" The phrase repeated quietly through sobs, expecting any moment for the contact, for the shouting. But it never came. In fact, Ren couldn't hear anything. Not in the way that fear sometimes robbed her of her senses, it was just…quiet. Her arms shifted, moving carefully from in front of her, coming up and gently touching the strange object that sat upon her head. It covered both her ears, and drowned out the rest of the world.

"Wh- what is this..?"

Teeth in flesh weren’t uncommon for vampires. Hell, that’s pretty much all they knew. Only, it was usually them doing the biting. Not the other way around. “Pinche…!” Metzli recoiled, snapping the ear muff to the feral girl’s ear once they let go abruptly. On instinct, they cocked their arm back to retaliate, but the tears from the kid’s sobs extinguished any fire on the brink of becoming a blaze. Metzli regretted helping for a moment, allowing their soul to speak to them. It’d brought them many injuries, and they were starting to think their soul wanted them to get hurt. Somehow, that seemed just.

Metzli had listened to Honey speak of balance so often that they were waiting for everything they’d done to have a reaction. For as much pain as they’d wrought, they knew they deserved just as much. More, even. Which was why, with a mixture of familiarity at the sight, they were inclined to let the bite slide. Bring their arm to fall out of offense, and evoke peace at their side. The last thing the child needed was a punishment for protecting herself. Metzli wanted to give her what they never got, create a safe space for her to breathe and realize that it was okay to be overwhelmed. Then show her how to counteract the noise.

“Headphoneys.” The vampire replied dryly, wiping their hand on their pants and keeping an eye on where the shade was. For a few moments, they counted to ten, trying to keep the noise from reaching themself the same way it did for the girl. “Block sound.” Metzli pointed at their ear and signed no, figuring they might have not been heard. They furrowed their brows together and closed their eyes tightly, hoping no control would be lost in the cacophony of noise surrounding them. Why did nice have to come with sacrifice? Why did they even bother? No one helped them, so why should they help anyone else? Metzli knew the answer. They just didn’t like it.

It wasn't an instant fix. Few things in this world were. But the headphoneys were on Ren's ears, and the world around her was that much quieter. Stunned into and because of this sudden silence, all they could do was breathe. Trepidation at the front. Each lost huff of air brought her closer to the present, closer to reality.

Wide eyes took in all there was to see, she focused on the details. The stranger was tall, had dark curly hair, and strong features. They held a strong presence, and an unnatural stillness. Most, if not all, of their skin was covered, and what showed had the faint echoes of scars. Not unlike their own.

Ren could see all that, could see how the person retracted their arms and stood waiting and watching. She could see it, but not understand. Why had they come over? Why did they put these things on her head? Why did it help? The adrenaline rush provided by the panic was beginning to peter out. Which meant the crash was right behind.

Ren wanted to escape, but she couldn't move. She wanted desperately to explain herself, to ask the stranger a million questions. But her voice just wouldn't come. Instead she sank back against the wall, making herself as tiny as she could. The shakes and shivers might have been gone, but the aftershocks were often just as loud.

The helpful stranger deserved something though, some manner of appreciation, as much as she could muster. For pulling her out of the worst of it. Words had failed, so instead she slid out her foot. Let the old dusty boot knock into Metzli's. Once. Twice rapidly. Once again. She didn't really know why that was what she chose to do. But it was the best gesture she could find.

It was like staring in a mirror. Not in appearance. The stranger was much younger and Caucasian, but the mannerisms and the discomfort were a reflection of their own. Metzli shifted uncomfortably where they sat, no longer able to look at themself. That’s when the tapping began. “Hm?” The vampire sucked in a breath and dared to take another peek, watching as the final tap to their foot was placed.

Was she trying to thank them? Metzli had gone nonverbal plenty of times, though they didn’t know that’s what it was called. They usually just called it extra quiet time. “Welcome.” The vampire nodded, fiddling with their pocket until they were able to retrieve another gift from Leila. It was a cube she said would help them when they felt like stabbing something, which Metzli really wanted to do at that moment. The hair on their arms were standing on end, nerves reaching an all time high.

Without another word, the vampire extended their arm, fidget cube in hand as an offer. It’d helped them a few times. They hoped it would help the girl too.

Who was this stranger? Why did they know exactly what to do, why had these simple gestures done so much to pull Ren from her mind? From the hateful spiraling mix of caustic self deprecation and racing thoughts. It was like the girl was a record on loop. Some strange defect causing the needle to skip backwards, playing the same sounds. Over and over and over and over and over and over— and then here comes this person, calm as anything, and just lifts the bar. Stops the music all together.

It was enough to slow the reel. To stop the hyperventilation and just cause the girl to stare. The world may have still been narrowed, but whoever they were, the stranger was now a part of it too.

Cautiously, Ren reached out for the strange object the other was extending. A weird cube that had a bunch of knobs and buttons all over it. It almost looked like a die, but instead of numbered pips it had those odd protrusions. She held it, felt the weight of the thing fill her palm. The way one of the things moved when her hand closed around it.

“What is?”

Metzli bowed their head and closed their eyes as the cube was taken, showing as much serenity and respect as they could. She looked like she had calmed down a degree, but they wanted to prevent any resurgence of her previous outburst. “Is fidget toy. Keep hand busy when you have stress.” They pointed at one of the sides, the one with what appeared to be a joystick. Their favorite.

The button rotated and clicked when it was pushed down, causing a satisfying click that always made Metzli’s ears tingle pleasantly. Even then, when they weren’t the one clicking it, they felt calmer with the sound. It seemed like the girl did, too. The sight made Metzli’s shoulders droop with relief, and they thought that was the perfect moment to inquire a little more on the stranger in front of them.

“I am Metzli. Who are—” HOOOOONK! Metzli jumped at the sound of the boat’s horn, becoming flush with the wall behind them again. A voice droned over the intercom, saying who knows what. Certainly not Metzli. They were too busy trying to calm themself down and make the overwhelming ringing in their ears stop. Everything became a full pause, the sound of the blasting horn the only thing on their mind as they rocked back and forth.

The blare of the horn managed to even cut through the headphones. Or maybe it was just the way the sound moved through her, even without hearing. Ren knew how jarring and annoying that was because the near constant use of that terrible noise was one of the big parts that had set her on edge in the first place. She jumped up, moving closer to the stranger who had been so helpful to her, so kind.

Ren didn’t have some fancy solution to offer, but she felt the phantom pain Metzli showed as if she’d heard it full force as well. The tiny fae clasped her hands over the stranger’s ears. Holding tight and firm, being the noise cancelation that the other had granted to her.

She wished she could do more. For once she wished for more from her fae ancestry. The magic that sylphs could stir, for one. Seemed like it would have been the most prudent at the time. But no, she was cursed to be an exceptionally useless thing, only good for what she’d been trained in. Only good for hurting when all she wanted to do was help.

Ren’s hands moved with Metzli, allowing the other to rock in the way that she often did. It was strange to say the least, to see someone else coping in the same way. To see something the nymph had perceived as a fault displayed in front of her for what it was. A reaction. That’s all.

A cocktail of shock and wonder mixed on Metzli’s face when Ren closed the distance between them and placed her hands on their ears. Had the sound not disappeared the moment it happened, the vampire would’ve surely reacted poorly. Instead, their shoulders relaxed, releasing the tension enough to let them release a strangled breath. All those decades of not needing air, and they still choked on it at times like that.

Metzli gave Ren a grateful nod, brown eyes zig-zagging around her freckled-face. The mirror was so much closer then, and one thing was obvious. They both needed to get out of there, and Metzli was going to find a way out. “You are good child.” They said, bonking their head into hers just before they stood up and locked their eyes on a lifeboat. Would anyone notice? Metzli decided it didn’t matter if they did. The two of them were going to get off the boat one way or another.

“There. We leave.” Pointing at the secured rafts, Metzli marched toward them and gripped their knife tightly. The blade cut the ropes with ease, and Metzli looked back at the girl, eyes requesting her assistance.

Kindness begets kindness. It was a simple lesson most people are taught before they even start going to school. The Golden Rule as it were. Very few times in Ren's life had she been treated the way she'd figured others wanted to be. Was it just a skewed definition? Or perhaps a lack of being around the right people.

Emilio showed Ren kindness. Nora showed Ren kindness. Even the other allgoods, they didn't reject her immediately, not the way the Adelskold youths had. They might even consider her a friend. (A thought that pained Ren so deeply that she simply buried it far far below years of training and conditioning.) All these people had been teachers, unknowingly. Giving Ren the tools she needed for a moment like this. When another kind stranger needed her help. Though, she wasn't sure how much help she'd really offered.

Their head came closer, and for a split second the frantic fae thought she'd done something wrong. That this was not the right move, or it was far too forward of her, but no. No, the other person just rested their forehead against hers. Ren felt a sudden sense of comfort, fluttering through her chest like a happy hive of honeybees. Unsure of her part to play, she simply let the action happen. Only at the very last moment returning the gesture with some pressure of her own.

You are good child.

The headphones didn't block out everything. Just dampened the background noise, made things easier to sift through. And still, if Ren had not been so close, had not been listening so carefully, she would not have believed what she had heard. Compliments were not something freely given by Ren's caretakers. The last time the word good was directed at her like this? When she killed her first other nymph. A leshy. His name had been Jordan. He wasn't much older than she had been. She found that out after. She wasn't supposed to care. At the time she figured it was some defect in her biology. That nasty bond all fae share. Now she wasn't so sure. She was, however, sure she was not good.

Metzli (though Ren hadn't quite caught the name what with all the sudden shock after) was eyeing something now. They had stood, moved and were slicing through ropes that Ren's eyes followed up and up to where they held down something called a "Life Raft". It seemed to be one of many, and the other seemed to think it would help them leave.

Complicated feelings on stealing aside (especially after that night, especially when stealing led directly to murder and the subsequent breakdown of Ren's whole psyche) she knew that the other was right. They both needed to get off this ship… car… boat… bus thing.

"Okay." Twin blades pulled out of seemingly nowhere, twisted open in a quiet flourish, then got to work on the other fasteners. "We leave."

Metzli didn’t know much about boats or rowing, but the technical aspects of them seemed like common sense. Without another moment of hesitation, they pulled the raft away from its home and pushed out over the edge of the boat/car/whatever-the-fuck thing they were on.

With a splash, the lifeboat settled into the water with a few sways, giving the vampire a few moments to balance themself on the edge before leaping into it. Metzli landed a bit clumsily, still panicked from the overstimulation, but they found their footing and looked back up to their new young friend. “I will catch,” They promised, steadying the raft as best they could while they could hear a commotion beginning to stir on the deck. Metzli figured someone noticed the pair’s escapade, which only meant time was of the essence.

“Jump,” Metzli urged, arm outstretched and ready. It was a strange scenario to be thrust into, but they’d be damned if they didn’t try to escape for both their sake’s.

Ren’s head turned. Back to the target, to the deck crowded with people all off staring at something in the water on the opposite side. She couldn’t make out much but a massive dark navy tail with bright teal glowing spots running down the length. Whatever it was, it was big, and a perfect distraction. Ren grappled with the thought of leaving her mission unfinished. Leaving Renoir with the rest, and just finding him later. On solid ground. A better alternative. One that didn’t sink like a stone in her stomach. She’d already proven that she couldn’t handle this ride and all the sights and sounds that came with it. She wasn’t going to be very effective at her job even if she did stay.

So she turned back to Metzli. Nodded tentatively, though fully intending to make her own descent. The bug was pretty good at landing where she wanted to after all. Many ambushes came from above. From higher points than this. The nymph casually slipped over the side and silently landed without much fanfare. Ren did, however, take the offered hand on her way down. A guide. Not one she needed physically, but… maybe it was there to steady her in a different way. Maybe she could accept that. This stranger who was so much like her, and still so different. Maybe she could learn more from them.

Between the pair the little raft drifted rapidly far from the Folklore Tourism. Making quick work of the distance that stretched out towards the shore. Funnily enough, once they were off the overcrowded vessel, it was almost peaceful. That, or the sudden relief of being nearly alone again was enough to trick the nymph into thinking so. Hard to say. What Ren did know though, was that she didn’t really need the headphones anymore.

“It was a kind thing to do. Lending headphoneys. Noble. Sound was… bad for you too.” Ren held them reverently in her hands for a moment before reaching out and putting them in the other’s lap. “I apologize for my actions. This is not how I am usually.” Eyes still cast downward, empty hands now fiddled with themselves rather than the accessory or the oar on her side of the raft. Allowing them just a moment to drift in with the tide. “How can I make this up to you?”

There wasn’t much to say anymore. What with the escape already being quite the success, but the girl was asking questions. Metzli simply shook their head, taking the headphoneys and placing them back on their head. Even if they had wanted to talk, they didn’t feel like they could. Like the words were stuck in their chest. That was always the worst part about overextending themself. They always lost the inability to communicate, to connect, even artificially.

Again, Metzli shook their head and pushed one of the oars toward Ren. They jutted their chin, silently commanding for her to take reign and help them. Their hand wrapped around the other, eyes focused on a new objective. Metzli couldn’t help it. They just wanted to get home, and they knew their accomplice did too. Maybe once each of them had recharged, they’d contact her and delve into just how similar they were. Until then, the two had to heave.

Right. Ren nodded right back, understanding their place. It was time for work. Not apologies. With a surprising amount of strength for her size, the nymph took the oars and began to work. She felt a bit foolish, like breaking the silence was the wrong thing to do. Even though she’d been told all her life how she had to own up to her faults. How she had to come out of her stupid little shell and speak when appropriate. It was quiet time now. That was… well it was better actually. Just doing something as simple as saying a few sentences, however robotic and clinical they may have been, was more draining than the actual physical labor the girl was doing now.

The open ocean gave way to breakers, then to thankfully less than rough shallows, and then the shore. Rocky, uneven, but solid. Ren jumped out as soon as it wasn’t too deep to stand and began to pull the boat up to the sand. Luckily, this wasn’t some busy beach, just a forgotten little nook, covered by a large cliff overhead, and the plants that hung down like curtains from its heights. A path snaked up and around, providing access to the rest of the town, but for now it was empty. Good. The nymph turned and gave Metzli one quick bow of the head then turned to go. Separate ways until… well until fate decided if they should meet again.

For once, Ren kind of wished they would.

#wickedswriting #self harm tw #child abuse tw

5 notes · View notes

failedintsave · 3 years ago

Text

Ok fine, fine ok. It's Nategaar hours around here today, and I need it to stay out of my current project so here's me purging it from my system til it resurfaces with vengeance in probably like a day.

You Spin Me Round

The rattling of the window panes was audible even over the bass of Murderface's boom box, rain blowing almost horizontally in tropical storm gales. But seasoned Floridians weren't afraid of a little stormy weather, as proven by the groups of drenched partygoers who continued to filter through the door of their crowded apartment.

Nathan weaved his way through the sea of bodies, returning from the keg with four Solo cups balanced overhead, trying his best not to spill everything down his arms. He squeezed into the corner where most of his band stood gathered around a wooden cable spool he'd taken from his dad's hardware shop, the tabletop littered with a scattered deck of cards, an overflowing ashtray at it's center.

"Who the fuck are some of these people?" He grumbled as he approached, passing out beers to waiting hands.

"Shit, man, idunnoe. I invited some chicks from deh show, and I know Magnus told some folks to come back, but deh rest?" Pickles shrugged. "Stuffs closin' fer deh weather I think, people lookin' fer something ta do."

He grunted, handing a cup over to Murderface next to him before reaching across the table to pass the last beer to Skwisgaar wedged between two fawning groupies.

"Shoulda put someone at the door to take money for cups, they're draining the keg." He took a slug of foamy beer, glaring down into the contents. "And there's no room to play games or do anything."

"Juscht play drink-the-beer, who needsch a game for that?"

"Auuuggh that's boring. And besides, I'm really good at that game and we'll run out of beer faster."

"He ams gots a good points."

Pickles rubbed his chin in consideration before snapping his fingers, a proverbial lightbulb going off over his head. "I gaht it."

He scurried off, slipping easily through the throng of bodies towards his room. They watched him disappear, barely a glimpse of fiery red hair visible over the shoulders of their so-called guests. After a few minutes he reappeared with a Cheshire grin and a green bottle of whiskey. He held up his first two fingers, a single die pinched between them.

"Alright, I've gaht a game fer us. First step, we empty dis bottle." He cracked the top and handed it to Nathan. "As you were deh inspiration fer dese shenanigans, you may do de honors."

"Perfect." Nathan tipped the bottle back and took a long pull, passing it off to Murderface to share around the circle as Pickles continued.

"Next t'ings, we need a couple extra players, ot'erwise dis will get real predictable quick." He stood on tiptoes, waving over a few familiar faces from their show. He flagged Magnus down, but the guitarist didn't move.

"What do you want?" He shouted across the room.

"Come play a game!"

"What game?"

"Russian roulette, whaddya think? A party game!"

"What game?" Magnus repeated, moving slightly closer.

"Spin deh bottle!"

That stopped Magnus in his tracks. "Nope. Not this again. Fool me once, shame on you. Hard pass."

Murderface sputtered as he handed off the bottle down the line. "Hold on, what wasch that?!"

Ignoring him, Pickles threw his arms up at the goateed guitarist. "Why not?!" Magnus shook his head and turned back, melting into the crowd. "Ah yeh fuckin' killjoy, fine den!"

Nathan frowned, tracking the bottle's progress around the circle. "Uh, Pickles. Why exactly did you think we'd wanna play that? Together? Do we look like middle schoolers?"

"It's fun! Dere's stakes!" He slapped the die onto the table, smirking around at his audience. "Me an' Tony an' de guys made up dis version back in deh day."

Skwisgaar wiped his mouth on the back of a slender wrist, handing the liquor down to the woman next to him. "Sos you always play deh kissingk games wif your bands?" To Nathan's ear he didn't sound put off, merely curious.

Murderface, meanwhile, was less impressed. "That'sch totally gay! We can't play thisch together, what'sch wrong with you?!"

"Eh, it's just a goof we made up, touring ain't all blowjobs and snortin' coke off tits, sometimes ya just wanna have fun." Pickles reached out and poked Murderface in the belly. "Wouldja lemme finish explainin' deh rules before ya quit?"

The bottle made it's way back to the drummer and he tilted his head back for several long chugs, holding the glass up to the light and sloshing the liquid around. He nodded and handed it off to Nathan again with a wink. Frowning, Nathan took another long draw. He wasn't going to be the first of them to back down from this idea, even if it was stupid.

"Okey, so here's why dis game is different. Dere's two parts." He indicated the die and the bottle with a flourishing gesture. "First you roll de dice. On a one, two er three, it's normal rules. Little smackaroonie. No big deal. Four an' five, ya elevate it a little bit. Makeout, pull some hair, whatever."

"Oooookaaay I think maybe Murderface was right about this." Nathan looked around at his bandmates. True there were almost twice as many girls at the table than them, but he wasn't sure he cared for the odds.

"Schee?!"

"Oh waaaaah, you buncha babies! Yer the one who said you were bored! Let's see whet you can come up with!"

"I'll plays."

Nathan's head jerked to face Skwisgaar across the table. The blonde wore an amused smirk as he focused on Pickles, a faint flush on his cheeks from the alcohol. He cocked his head to the side, accepting the drummer's challenge, golden waves cascading over his shoulder as he moved. Of course that smug bastard would play, this game sounded like a routine Thursday for him.

With a heavy sigh, Nathan's eyes shifted back to the drummer. "Alright. So what's six?"

Pickles grinned impishly. "Oh we call six 'Make It Look Good.' Thirty seconds on deh clock or til ev'rybody else makes ya stahp."

"What the actual fuck, Pickles."

"Ah-ah! Lemme finish! You have options!" He ticked off on his fingers. "One through three you can skip fer a shot. Four an' five you chug a beer. And six…"

The group around the table leaned as one, craning their necks expectantly in the drummer's direction. His eyes flashed as he snickered.

"If you want outta six, yeh gotta run a naked lap around the apartment building."

Thunder boomed outside as if to punctuate the final rule.

"Schon of a bitsch. We need more schotsch if we're doing thisch. I'm gonna get fucked up."

Pickles produced a second bottle and slammed it down on the table in front of him.

"Where were you keeping that?"

"Don't ask questions, are we playin' or what?"

The initial bottle finished it's second loop, landing in Nathan's palm again. With a grunt, he slugged the last of the booze and slammed the bottle onto it's side in the center of the table.

"God I wish there was room to play pong right now…" he picked up the dice and rolled.

The game didn't go nearly as badly as he'd expected, and after several rounds of making out with hot girls and taking shots to avoid kissing his bandmates Nathan was really starting to enjoy himself. Defying statistics, the only six rolled so far had been between two of the girls, and they'd all cheered like hooligans.

And then the fickle dice gods reconsidered their influence.

"Alrights, my toirns." Skwisgaar, who hadn't yet opted out of any of his rolls but was starting to get fairly tipsy regardless, snatched up the dice and shook it in Nathan's face, squinting one eye and grinning. He dropped it, four pips staring back up at him. Laughing, he gave the bottle a rapid spin.

It whirled and Nathan found himself holding his breath, eyes glued to the bottle, a little confused about what he was hoping would happen. Slowly, slowly the neck of the bottle came to rest pointing at Pickles.

"Uh-ohhhh, ya think the keg is tapped? Ya might be outta luck pal." The drummer laughed, pumping pierced brows at the blonde.

"Pfffft, shuts up." Skwisgaar leaned past one of the giggling girls, seizing a handful of Pickles' shirt and hauling him forward into an open-mouthed kiss. Nathan stared as they pulled apart, his skin heating and head swimming with whiskey.

"Well okey den," Pickles stroked his chin, nodding sagely. "Now I see whet all deh fuss is about, nyeheheh."

Swaying upright again, Skwisgaar clumsily flung his hair back over his shoulder. "Whats can I says, I ams a master ats everyt'ings I dedicates my times to."

"Scho like, two thingsch."

"Ams better den no t'ings."

"Hey!"

Nathan zoned out, staring at the table for the next few turns, snapped back to attention by Murderface's repeated 'No, no, no no!' as Pickles rolled a three and landed on him.

"A'right, yer turn Nate." The drummer smirked, sliding the bottle and the die across the table.

"Ugh, are we still playing this? When is it over?"

"Aw aments Nat'ans havingk any funs?"

He raised his eyes to the willowy guitarist across from him. Skwisgaar's thin arms were crossed over his chest, hip popped jauntily to the side. A thin sheen of sweat glistened on his high forehead from the dense mugginess of the apartment, a teasing smile playing over his lips, bruised pink from being crushed against Pickles'. With an effort, Nathan tore his gaze away and redirected it towards the table.

"Fine. Whatever." He started the bottle spinning with more force than necessary, rolling the dice as it rotated.

Six.

Shit.

The rest of the table was already hooting in glee as the bottle spun down, slowing, taking an agonizingly long time to stop. Finally it came to rest at twelve o'clock.

Pointing at Skwisgaar.

The table erupted.

"OH SCHIT! Can't drink your way outta thisch one!"

"Nyeeeeheheheheh! Now's tha real show!"

"Oh dear sweet lord." Nathan covered his face with his hands, cheeks burning already.

"Hey you have an advantage, everything he does looks good."

"Why t'anks you, what was you names again? Monicas?"

"Yeh could always take the second option agin?" Pickles offered, biting back a laugh as he patted Nathan's shoulder.

His heartbeat throbbed in his ears, and something like pre-show jitters fluttered in his stomach, arms and legs tingling.

"Huehuehuehhue, ams lookingk pretty nastys out dere." Skwisgaar's drunken chuckle was underlined by another peal of thunder, window panes jumping in their casings. "Yous gonna gets blowed away."

Fuck that.

He dropped his hands away from his face, narrowing his eyes at the smirking blonde. "Fine. You dildoes want a show?"

His audience yelped as he reached down, grabbing the edge of the wooden spool and throwing it aside, playing cards and ashtray scattering to the floor, bottle toppling to the ground and shattering. Nathan lunged forward, relishing the shocked widening of blue eyes before impact.

Fighting against muscle memory of past football tackles, he grappled Skwisgaar against his broad chest, wrapping his arms beneath the other man's flailing limbs, his palms cradling bony shoulder blades. He walked the blonde backwards into the corner, pressing him into the wall.

"Timer! Start deh count!"

"No don't, I've scheen enough already, augh!"

As Skwisgaar recovered from the initial shock of being sacked, the natural showman in him awoke. Fire coursed over Nathan's scalp as calloused fingers threaded into his hair, holding his head steady as Skwisgaar turned to deepen the kiss. Nathan's clenched jaw unlocked and his lips parted before he could overthink it.

"...seven, eight, nine..!"

The sound of their onlookers counting faded into the background, drowned out by the blood rushing in his ears. He pushed a knee forward between Skwisgaar's thighs, catching a long leg as it wrapped behind his and hiking it up to his hip, leaving the blonde standing one legged like an albino flamingo.

"...fifteen, sixteen, seventeen, eighteen..!"

Skwisgaar bit down on Nathan's bottom lip and something in him broke, a cage door swinging open on its hinges. A growl rumbled in his chest as he reached down and grabbed the guitarist's other leg, hauling it up to his waist, lifting the other man from the floor as easily as he would carry groceries up from his car.

"... twenty-four, twenty-five, twenty-six…!"

Fingers clawed into the material of his shirt, scratching against his back. The sudden urge to carry Skwisgaar away from the party, to drag him back to his cave like a neanderthal, blindsided Nathan and his muscles locked. Sensing the end of their performance, Skwisgaar sighed into his mouth, the pressure of his lips softening as he started to pull back.

"Thirty! Dat's time!" Pickles howled a laugh. "Holy shit guys, dat's game. Ain't nobody gonna top dat act, even if you hadn't broke deh bottle!"

Nathan opened his eyes as they broke off, the heated blue gaze in front of him driving any and all coherent thoughts from his brain. Gingerly, he released one of Skwisgaar's legs, then the other, white boots touching down on the floor, toe-heel, toe-heel. Standing once again under his own power, a slow, crooked smile stretched across Skwisgaar's face, a breathy chuckle shaking his shoulders once. It took every ounce of willpower Nathan possessed to tear his eyes away from the curve of those full lips, and he turned to face the other two members of his band.

Murderface had his eyes squeezed closed, cracking one to peek. "Isch it over? Are they done?"

Frowning, Nathan grunted through his nose like a bull, stomping forward to snatch the second bottle of liquor from the bassist's hands. Glass crunched beneath his boots as he retreated wordlessly to his bedroom, passing Magnus on the way out.

The older guitarist shook his head, curly mane swishing. "I coulda told ya… every time Pickles tries to pl--"

"Just. Don't." Nathan pushed through the hall, evicting the gaggle of strangers standing around in his room and slamming the door behind him.

Hours later, after the storm had slowed to only a downpour and the party had fizzled out, Nathan lay awake on his back, staring at the ceiling. From the second his door had closed behind him, his brain had flipped from a crawl to light speed, hurtling through thousands of moments from the last couple of years, all of them centered on interactions with his lead guitarist. Slender fingers brushing against his own as he passed the tv remote, blonde hair tickling against his arm as they drove with the windows down, the nervous fluttery feeling in his belly at the sound of a dorky, throaty chuckle.

Nathan ground the heels of his palms against his eye sockets hard enough to see stars. How long? When did these thoughts start popping up? And when had he started stomping them down, locking them away without acknowledgement? Sure, Skwisgaar was hot, he wasn't blind, he could admit that much. But this wasn't that, this was...he didn't know what this was.

But he needed to find out.

Swinging his legs over the side of his bed, he crept out to the door directly across the hall. He started to knock, then paused, not wanting to wake anyone else in the apartment. Nathan turned the knob and cracked the door enough to wedge his face into the gap.

"Hey. Psst. Skwisgaar, you in here?" Another thought struck him, an irrational jealous pang vibrating through him. "Uh, you alone?"

The red glow of a digital clock was the only source of light in the guitarist's bedroom, a faint silhouette shifted on the bed, backlit in flashes by the blinking 12:00.

"Nat'ans?" came a groggy voice from the covers. "What ams you doing up? What times am it?" He rolled to check the useless clock and groaned in exasperation.

"Can... can I..?" He didn't wait for an invitation, stepping inside and closing the door behind him, leaning back against it and clutching the door knob like an anchor.

As his eyes adjusted he could see Skwisgaar sit up, scrubbing a hand over his face as he tried to wake up. Nathan chewed his bottom lip, the flesh tender in an not-unpleasant way. For the second time tonight his mind blanked on him completely.

"What's de matters?"

He swallowed. "Uh."

"Nat'ans?"

"Uhhhh."

Skwisgaar waited, studying him in the dark, giving him time to organize his thoughts. It was something Nathan had always appreciated about the Swede, having (mostly) learned a second language, he understood the occasional difficulties Nathan ran into expressing himself verbally.

"I uh. Earlier."

"Ja."

"I didn't. I didn't think that."

Skwisgaar shifted on the bed, turning to fully face Nathan, still waiting patiently.

"That it would…"

"Hm?"

Nathan inhaled deeply through his nose, forcing the last words out in a rush. "Wouldbelikethatthefirstime."

He waited, certain that Skwisgaar would brush it off, dismiss it as nothing, a game. Or worse, that he'd laugh. Nathan held his breath, ready to bolt in embarrassment. This was stupid, he was stupid, what had be been thinking, it had been a game, it meant nothing.

"Ams you sayingk you wants a do-overs?"

He could hear the smile in the other man's voice, cadence low and teasing, but without cruelty. Playful.

"I-I uh." He'd used up his words for the day, instead opting for a jerky nod.

A ghostly white hand reached out in the dark, forefinger crooking, beckoning him.

"Come heres den." As Nathan shuffled forward he could see Skwisgaar's eyes shining like a cat's. "Ams a firm believer dats practice make perfects."

#skwisgaar skwigelf #nathan explosion #pickles the drummer #william murderface #dethklok #metalocalypse #nategaar #the tickets were confusing how did i board this ship?#this game is a version i played in my early 20s #you know the days when everyones dumb and extra h*rny 😳#anyway that's the fic let them all kiss ok bye

29 notes · View notes

dancingamongstdust · 3 years ago

Note

sdc group when their partner sneakily joins their Egypt mission? And they only find out when it's too late for them to return?hcs pls?

Yes! My first Jojo's request! Hopefully I get more of these in the future because I love this show.

· You didn’t even make it onto the first plane before you sensed Jotaro’ large presence standing behind you.

· You turned around with a big smile and tried to pretend that it was a complete coincidence to see him there. He just stared while you slowly made your way through the boarding terminal with your ticket out.

· His plan was to send you home the moment that you next landed.

· The fight with Tower of Gray caused a problem with that plan though the stand itself had little effect on your trip. You only noticed when the group went bustling towards the cockpit, their tones betraying the importance of what was happening.

· You had ventured over and asked about the situation.

· The majority of the group had attempted to usher you out and Jotaro didn’t even respond. Still, Star Platinum kept you safe when the plane hit the water and you were practically carried into the lifeboat with the rest of the group.

· Your comment about the trip being more hazardous than expected earned you a glare.

· The rest of the group didn’t realise anything was special about you until you all arrived in Hong Kong officially and Jotaro led you alongside them to the hotel.

· Details about your relationship with him were quickly brought up after that though he seemed content to mostly ignore everything that was said. You found yourself enjoying the conversation with Joseph though he too felt that the trip was too dangerous for you to be on.

· Jotaro didn’t share a room with you in the hotel, instead having his grandfather get you one that was next door to his.

· Before he could disappear after making sure you were safe, you quickly apologised and asked if he was upset. He was always quiet but there was a heaviness to the air that made you feel as though you’d upset him.

· He told you that you hadn’t and that was the last of that.

· You missed your flight the next day when it became clear that Dio hadn’t sent just one person after the group. Star Platinum’s tendency to hover in front of you (whether you could or couldn’t see him) made it clear that you weren’t to be put in danger.

· Jotaro thought it would make you an easy target to send you back alone after you had been seen with the group.

· He was right and you quickly found yourself an occasional target for those who didn’t know any better. They never injured you badly but scratches and bruises became expected as you continued on the journey.

· Jotaro wasn’t affectionate normally but his coldness built up until one day, you asked if he resented you being there and apologised for your brash actions. You had no idea that the things they were involved in broke the lines of reality and fiction.

· He stared at you for a bit before sighing and wrapping one arm around you.

· That was all that you needed to fling your arms around his middle and squeeze him as tight as you could.

· He didn’t need to say it for you to understand that he didn’t hold it against you. Despite the constant danger that you were in, he had found himself calmer about the situation thanks to your presence. It would have been a much harder trip without you being there.

· Kakyoin thought he saw you several times but brushed it off as wishful thinking until toward the end of their Singapore stay.

· You were remarkably good at remaining undetected but more and more creepy things were happening, and it made you want to be closer to the group. It felt like the better option if you were putting yourself in danger anyway.

· There was a moment of silence when you made eye contact – your attempts at sneaking around now thwarted.

· So you raised your hand and waved.

· Kakyoin wasn’t sure what to think. For a second, he was sure that he was imagining it but your reaction to his unexpected departure had been suspicious in hindsight. You had gone from being devastated that he was just leaving without warning, to supportive about whatever he had to do.

· And this would be why.

· You made a joke about being mildly codependent when you sat down next to him, awkward and unsure of how he would react to you being there. It was followed by a question about his sun tanning wear that made him chuckle.

· Somehow, he wasn’t overheating in his uniform even though you were dying in just casual summer clothes.

· You apologised for not telling him that you were coming but pointed out how weird he’d been acting for the past few months. Sure, he had gone back to normal afterwards but you were worried. Especially because you knew fully about the slightly weirder aspect of his life.

· Whether you could see him or not, you felt Hierophant Green appear at the mention. He wrapped around your waist as usual. Close even when Kakyoin couldn’t be.

· As if to prove your worries correct, the first thing you found out after spending a day at the pool (pretending that you were just a couple on a regular vacation) was that an imposter had been walking around as Kakyoin.

· The others weren’t entirely on board with your presence and Kakyoin wasn’t happy with the amount of danger you were in.

· Several times he attempted to convince you that it would be safer elsewhere. He even asked Joseph to get you a plane ticket home at one point but each time you would see or experience something that added to your worries.

· The only way you were going home was if he was with you.

· You managed to remain mostly out of danger despite everything. The main threat you faced came in the form of Death 13 who quickly found a way to manipulate your cares for Kakyoin.

· After the first nightmare, you had started staying up later to make sure he was okay before going to sleep – thwarting the stand’s plans in a substantial way.

· When he nearly lost his eyesight, you didn’t sleep for days on end. You sat alongside the bed and waited for him to recover. Often, you’d think you should call somebody back home to let them know what was happening but he always asked you not to.

· While he was recovering, he asked you again to go home. The trip had almost doubled in danger and he didn’t trust Hierophant to be able to protect you fully.

· You refused once more and reiterated that you had come this far.

· You weren’t going to be going back without him at your side.

· Yeah, Polnareff wouldn’t have noticed you were following at all if it hadn’t been for Jotaro.

· It was shortly after they had arrived in Varanashi and you had accidentally drawn attention to yourself by laughing at Polanareff’s attempts at flirting with Nena. Though he himself hadn’t noticed that you were there, Jotaro had and he quickly come to the conclusion of having seen you before.

· You had made eye contact with him and quickly realised that continuing to hide was going to turn dangerous.

· So you waltzed over to your very distracted partner and draped yourself over his shoulders, playing with the earring and smugly smirking at whomever he had been flirting with.

· He was a flirt, that part you had never minded, but it was always satisfying to show off that he wasn’t truly available.

· Not having expected your sudden appearance, Polnareff had almost fallen over in his scramble to get away from you. After the shock subsided however, he had gasped and swept you into the air with an excited greeting and a seemingly endless stream of French.

· After you were put down, he rapidly introduced you to the rest of the group before realising that you weren’t meant to be there.

· You gave Jotaro an apologetic smile and mentioned that you hadn’t meant to cause trouble with your following.

· He had rolled his eyes and gone back to staring at nothing so you had to assume it was all fine now that you had shown you weren’t an enemy.

· Polnareff on the other hand had begun interrogating you to find out exactly why you had been in India when he remembered saying goodbye to you in France. Though admittedly, that memory was hazy due to the fleshbud having been in effect during time.

· When you explained his suspicious behavior was why you had followed in the first place, he gathered you close and squeezed you as tightly as possible.

· Your unexpected appearance came at the right time. After the bittersweet experience with the Hanged Man, Polnareff had been struggling and you acted as the best possible solution.

· You are a distraction, that much quickly becomes obvious, but it’s not necessarily a bad thing.

· Unfortunately, you did end up getting injured quite frequently while you were with the group but never once did Polnareff mention sending you home. You were never hurt in a way that would leave more than a small scar.

· The others did suggest it once but Polnareff had instantly shut that down.

· He could make sure you were safe. Why wouldn’t he want you with him at all times?

· You got quite a bit of attention during the trip, primarily from other men who all took great interest in you. It was entertaining to see the contrast between your casual attraction of attention and Polnareff’s active seeking of it.

· The only time either of you got actually jealous during the trip was of Iggy who had quickly realised how to exploit both of you.

· Surprisingly, you managed to follow the group all the way to Singapore before you were spotted by Avdol.

· You could have made it further still without notice but you had been so worried when their ship didn’t arrive in time that you just ran into Avdol the next time you saw him, hugging him as though he was going to slip from your fingers and never return again.

· Avdol was confused though he held it in well enough, just stroking your hair and reassuring you that he was alright.

· After you had calmed and pulled away, he touched your cheek before asking what you were doing there.

· You just shrugged and he sighed.

· Introductions happened then and you made an incredible impression on the rest of the group. Apparently Avdol had been sending you updates about his trip but due to your following, nothing had gotten through and you had to be caught up with everything they had learned.

· Stands were far from a foreign concept to you but you found yourself fascinated by the newer ones.

· Magician’s Red came out shortly after you had examined Silver Chariot closely – betraying Avdol’s otherwise well-hidden jealousy. He simply smiled and winked when you had given him a look because of it.

· He knew their trip would be difficult but Avdol couldn’t bring himself to send you home.

· You had spent such little time together since his first encounter with Dio (him having to flee Egypt shortly after) and he genuinely missed you more than he cared to admit. Additionally, Avdol was very certain that their group could protect you with the combination of knowledge and power they had.

· Avdol kept you well protected while you travelled. Nobody suspicious even got close to you while you were near him.

· He guided you away from dangerous situations with a hand around your waist and a smile on his face. You never even knew there was a problem. Those who got too close quickly found themselves at the mercy of Magician’s Red.

· Even if you couldn’t see his stand, the warmth of its presence would quickly alert you to its appearance. If you could see it though, Avdol would find it harder to brush off things as ‘precaution’ though he would still try.

· After his initial encounter with Hol Horse, you felt your entire world shatter around you.

· That was the end of your journey with the Crusaders as, after he was stabilized, you refused to leave Avdol’s side. You tended to him as best as you could while secretly hoping that he wouldn’t rejoin their quest after this injury.

· But as he recovered you realised that wouldn’t be an option.

· You volunteered to come with him again. Though you hadn’t been much help on the earlier parts of the journey, he was still injured and could probably use your assistance.

· The incident had been frightening to both of you however and when he next left, you weren’t with him. Before he left, you clutched at his clothing in a silent plead for him to stay.

· After the submarine disappeared beneath the waves, you sat down on the beach and just stared at the ocean for hours to come.

· You got to India before he noticed you and it was a complete accident.

· There was a problem with your hotel booking so you had to remain in the lobby for longer than anticipated – a hand propped on your hip and a bored expression on your face. You hadn’t anticipated that the group would make their way downstairs again, a problem with some missing room service.

· Honestly, he really should have noticed sooner given that the additional charges were coming from his account.

· To the others, nothing was wrong. Joseph just kind of stopped walking and you offered a simple smile in hopes that neither of your covers would be blown.

· He didn’t allow that to last.

· His shout of confusion made everybody jump and you turned around sheepishly. There were a few seconds while the rest of the group realised that you were the source of the commotion so you volunteered your information.

· You had been worried after Joseph’s stand developed (having been there when it happened) and you realised something dangerous was going on. While you weren’t planning on getting involved, surely it couldn’t help to at least know what was happening. From his stories, he didn’t exactly live the quiet life.

· Avdol – having met you before – had a feeling that you were trailing him and is pleasantly surprised to be proved correct.

· Joseph was irritated and worried and happy all at once which resulted in a half-hearted but very loud complaint about why you couldn’t understand what the word ‘dangerous’ means.

· He immediately demanded that you take the first plane home and you very simply responded with ‘no’.

· This resulted in a pretty one-sided argument where he continuously tried to urge you to stop being stubborn and just get back to safety. Your response remained the same to pretty much everything until eventually you just smiled and said that it was good to see him.

· That flustered him enough to cut off his tirade.

· A small silence was broken by the return of the hotel receptionist who couldn’t find a spare room to make up for the booking not coming through on their system. She began apologising when Joseph cut her off.

· It didn’t matter, you would be staying with him either way.

· Avdol sighed and commented something about having to change rooms when the question was finally asked by a very irate Jotaro.

· Who the fuck were you?

· There was a great deal of awkward stammering from Joseph before he eventually settled on saying that you were his assistant. You raised an eyebrow at that but went along with it.

· Though it was obvious that nobody believed it, the matter of your identity wasn’t pushed any further.

· You stuck around after that, mostly remaining at the hotel, and occasionally getting slightly hurt. Joseph made very sure that you remained far from any potential stands and you really didn’t mind that all too much.

· A rule was quickly made to make sure you weren’t ever left alone but that was just fine. You ended up dragging Joseph into too many stores, him complaining about it all the while, until you both left with at least one bag each.

· Jotaro didn’t warm up to you for a long time and even then, it’s more tolerance than anything else.

· The trip didn’t leave you badly injured but it strengthened your relationship with Joseph more than you had ever expected.

#jjba #jojo's bizarre adventure #jojo part 3 #jojo headcanons #joseph joestar #joseph joestar x reader #oldseph #oldseph x reader #muhammad avdol #avdol x reader #avdol headcanons #polnareff x reader #jjba polnareff #jjba kakyoin #noriaki kakyoin #kakyoin x reader #jotaro #jotaro x reader #stardust crusaders

236 notes · View notes

astridthevalkyrie · 3 years ago

Note

for your fave ships what do you think the first dates would be

i'm going to assume you mean for aot, but if not, i'm sorry!! you can send in a follow-up if i misunderstood.

i love them, but eren and mikasa definitely do a super duper awkward restaurant date as their first and it's so strange, they can barely talk to each other because neither of them know what to say. they've been in love with each other long before this, so they have no idea how to function now that it's out in the open. they both text armin privately and he encourages them to relax. eventually they start talking and smiling shyly, and exchange a couple of kisses once they leave the restaurant.

jean and armin go to one of those like. indoor parks. they're cheap, they're fun, and the two of them have the literal time of their lives playing laser tag and going bowling. they try everything there, and end the night playing at the arcade. jean gets so many tickets and blows them all on a whoopee cushion that's definitely going to break right away, which armin politely objects to, but jean just snickers and talks about how he's going to get eren so good next week. just a lot of armin shaking his head with a fond smile at his dumbass boyfriend.

annie thinks it's so fucking cheesy, but mikasa takes her to her favorite spot as a child, which is just this random tree and at first she's like ??? but then mikasa talks about all the times she's spent with her friends, how that old swing broke once, how they often just fell asleep under it, and annie is obsessed with the way mikasa has that soft smile on her face. they end up carving their initials in the three and annie rests her head on mikasa's lap.

it takes about three whole hours for petra to decide what she wants to wear, and she only chooses like five minutes before levi gets there. they're been friends for a long time, she shouldn't feel this nervous, but she can't help it. they go to a different cafe than the one they usually frequent to get coffee. it's quiet, but comfortable, and when levi compliments the necklace that she chose to wear, petra blushes so hard that she has to down her entire glass of water all at once.

okay, this one isn't original but junior high's influence just makes me say that bertholdt and annie go to a fair. they went all the time as children, and now everything's different even if reiner is still somewhere there spying on them. besides the arts and crafts station, they also visit stations where you can take a picture, do trivia, win prizes. they don't kiss kiss but annie kisses his cheek and bertholdt just isn't really on earth for the rest of the week.

bungee. jumping. historia is kinda terrified, but she did tell ymir that she was up for whatever she decided to do, and she's been trying to do more daring stuff for a while anyways. once she gets up there, her breathing is a bit heavy, but ymir squeezes and kisses her hand and tells she absolutely doesn't need to prove anything to anyone, and that's what convinces historia to make the leap. she enjoys it immensely. later, her and ymir fall asleep in the car.

onyankopon brings hange to a night club because they both just need a break. they need a night of fun! and when i say they stay there until 3 am dancing...yes, the place is open all night, but no one has enough energy to stay there that long besides the two of them. onyankopon's literal favorite thing to do that night is twirling hange under his arm. afterwards they barely make it to his house because of how exhausted they are, and still manage to talk outside the door for a whole hour before he just invites them in.

sasha is very confused when mikasa tells her that she thinks they should go to a parade, but she goes along with it happily. when they get there, though, mikasa tells her that she's actually managed to score a way for them to be on one of the floats. sasha nearly screams in delight, and when they actually get on the float, she convinces mikasa to wave at random people, blow kisses, all that jazz. they take a couple thousand selfies.

erwin and levi's goal is unironically to make people wish they were them. they're both fans of the city, so they'll make a day out of just going to all their favorite spots, wearing out the same brand dashing coats that they buy together. the final thing they do is go the highest building/tower in the city and go to the top floor where erwin wraps his arms around levi and rests his chin on his head as they watch the bright lights flash across their eyes. he leaves a soft kiss at the top of his head too.

this one is the weirdest and also the most fun - eren and jean just fucking. disappear. it's like a whole week later that everyone realized they decided to go camping without informing any of their friends. of course these two stay bickering all weekend, but they also enjoy a breath of fresh air and a chance to be with each other without anyone's obnoxious teasing. there's definitely a moment where they'll be arguing about something stupid like whether or not they're allowed to make a fire or not and it ends up with them making out against a random tree.

mostly everyone would think that armin and annie would have a very awkward first date, but they actually decide to get tickets to a trampoline place and have the absolute night of their lives. there's a few kids, some teens, and then armin and annie laughing as they jump in squares next to each other. annie is also surprisingly nervous about jumping into the pit, but with some encouragement, she does it - and completely goes flailing. armin has never laughed harder in his life.

reiner treats bertholdt out to a whole ass cruise. not like one of those corporate ones that just take you away for a month, but like one of those that you can stay on for a few hours, sail around and eat and try the activities on board. to no one's surprise, their favorite thing to do while on the ship is listen to the fabulous singer the ship has. when they hold hands across the table, neither of them can stop from blushing, but neither of them take their hands away either.

levi is frustrated beyond belief that him and hange have had like five first dates, because the first four are either interrupted or something goes wrong, so he is determined that nothing will happen this time. five hours later, he has no idea how they ended up nearly getting arrested and he's all grumpy, but hange cups his cheeks and kisses his forehead and tells him that they wouldn't have it any other way. he decides to just roll with it after that.

clammy hands and twitching fingers are basically connie's best friends the week before his first date with his best friend. he's afraid, right, because what if this is a mistake and everything is ruined? that nervousness is very quickly squashed down when him and sasha reach the rock climbing place. they fall into their usual dynamic very quickly, sticking their tongues out at each other as they try to climb higher than everyone else there. the only difference is that when they grab a soda, they get one drink and two straws.

they deserve it. eren takes armin sightseeing to like. a natural wonder of the world. i'm talking something like the grand canyon. then eren entertains himself by pulling a "this is beautiful, but not as beautiful as you" kinda line and armin pretends like he didn't enjoy it immensely. they get a motel room for the night, grin nervously when they see there's only one bed, and wake up all tangled in each other before they go to eat some very crappy breakfast food.

#eremika #eruri #aruannie #levihan #yumikuri #mikannie #jearmin #beruani #reibert #erejean #mikasasha #rivetra #onyahan #springles #eremin #aot #these aren't all the ships i like but i guess these are the ones that are just inspiring me to write out imagines tonight #fandom musings

215 notes · View notes

azucanela · 4 years ago

Text

[HOME] IS WHERE THE SHIP IS [PT.2]

HOME MASTERLIST

SUMMARY: in which a lot of doors are slammed, because zuko is an angsty mess. but it’s okay, because at least he has Y/N by his side as everything becomes a big mess.

WORD COUNT: 7.1k

WARNINGS: mentions of death, threats

A/N: sorry this took so long! i hope you all like it! also im at 400 followers wow klasdkhkhaks idk why haha, anyways remember to drink water my friends

This shouldn’t be possible.

Staring at the young boy in wonder, Y/N can’t help it as her mouth gapes open. He’s Airbending. Making him the last Airbender, making him the Avatar. The issue, Y/N L/N is the Avatar. Or at least, she thought she was. Maybe she was just a cheap knock off? So many thoughts circled through her mind as her brows furrowed, the Southern Water Tribe was the last place she would’ve expected someone who was well over a century old to be hiding out. Though the ‘old’ man, appeared to be younger than Y/N.

Regardless, from the look in Zuko’s eyes as he took the young boy into custody, he had hope that they could return home without Y/N arriving in a pair of cuffs and immediately being sentenced to either death or life in prison.

It was nice to see him happy again.

Ever since they’d discovered her ability to Waterbend, making their search for the Avatar pointless, Zuko’s small sliver of hope to return to the Fire Nation had diminished. Iroh had noticed this sudden change in attitude, and made several attempts to brighten the young boy’s mood to no avail, though he had no idea about the major issue the pair was dealing with. Or perhaps he did, Iroh was a mysterious man, with a mysterious amount of information. Y/N had contemplated asking him for information in regards to the possibility of two Avatars several times, though she elected not to, fearing she would arouse suspicion.

Then again, who would Iroh tell? He clearly wasn’t fond of his brother, and it appeared his loyalty lied with tea, pai cho, and Zuko, who had no intentions of allowing Y/N to fall into Fire Nation hands, but Zuko didn’t like the idea of living in a ship for the rest of his life.

At this point, home is where the ship is.

Y/N found herself staring at the child capable of Airbending as they took him to the brig, a wave of sadness washing over her. He was a kid, he didn’t deserve this, he had done nothing wrong other than exist. Now that she followed the guards as the placed him in one of the cells in the brig, Y/N wondered what would become of him if he was ever in the Fire Lord’s presence, she tried to shake off these thoughts though, sighing as she turned away. He was probably just as confused as she was, well maybe not as confused, he was blissfully unaware of the second potential Avatar on the boat.

“Get some food, I’ll watch over him for now.”

The two guards that had escorted him here alongside her exchanged looks, before turning back to her, “are you sure, ma’am?”

It was easy to forget that Y/N was basically a guard as well, a glorified one, but a guard nonetheless. Being Zuko’s right hand had come with a lot of responsibilities when they were in the Fire Nation, and keeping him alive had been one of them. It had obviously come with several benefits as well, but Y/N tended to forget in recent times.

“Yeah, go on ahead. Just don’t leave me for too long, eh?” She waved them off. Given Zuko’s attitude, one of them had to maintain good rapport with the other members of the ship, otherwise they likely would’ve revolted a while ago. It was a job for two, one that her and Iroh shared. Regardless of rapport and general kindness, Y/N wanted a moment alone with the young Avatar, she had questions. Lots of them.

It appeared he did too as he looked at her, she’d sat herself across from his cell, sword strung over her lap. “So..” Y/N began, “where have you been the past century?”

He looked up at her, head tilting, likely in confusion as he responded. “In an iceberg. I kinda went into hibernation I guess, to keep myself from dying during a storm.” He plopped down onto the floor of the cell, “what happened the past century?” The boy asked in turn, looking at Y/N curiously, his hands bound in chains.

With a frown, Y/N replied, “nothing good.” She stared at her hands, feeling shame flood her. Her nation’s actions had never been... good. And she didn’t want to be the one to tell the young boy about the genocide of his people, but it had to be done, “in case you haven’t heard, the Air Nomads were... eradicated. The Fire Nation is now striving towards world domination.” It was the truth, the sad truth, the Fire Nation had been working towards the goal of world domination for quite some time now, and it seemed they might be successful.

This boy could ruin all of that.

His face visibly darkened at this explanation, looking away, his voice seemed to harden, “yeah. I heard.” There wasn’t really much else to explain, the war had been the only constant in all this time, Y/N couldn’t find a way to see the brightside, probably because there wasn’t one. Just a side filled with incredibly bright flames that would likely lead to the end of the world.

Swallowing nervously, Y/N’s lips formed a tight smile, “I’m Y/N. By the way.” Maybe it was weird, but Y/N wanted to form a friendship with this kid, something about him felt different, and she wanted to understand what exactly that was.

A small smile found it’s way onto his face, though the remnants of what was likely anger, sadness, and confusion were still evident on his face as he replied, “I’m Aang.”

It felt odd, sitting across from him as their eyes met. Like there was something buzzing in the air, like something was wrong. The hairs on the back of Y/N neck rose, and she felt goosebumps form on her skin as she gave the young boy a smile as well. His mouth seemed to gape open, brows furrowing in confusion as he prepared to speak.

“Miss L/N.” Called out one of the guards, earning both the attention of Aang and Y/N, who had been mesmerized by the mysterious feeling in the air. “I came to relieve you of guard duty.”

Y/N’s smile remained as she turned to the guard, “thank you.” Though she wished she had more time to speak with Aang, it was clear he’d felt whatever it was as well. Not that she could ask him about it with anyone else around, though she’d been on the ship for years now, her lack of trust in the crew remained the same.

Inhaling deeply, she stood, and she could feel the gaze of Aang on her as she walked away, the odd feeling slowly dissipating the further she got from him. Now, a new feeling filled her, guilt. They’d locked away a child who awoke in an entirely new world, only to find that his entire civilization was dead.

Frustrated, Y/N brought a hand to her temple and sighed as she made her way to her room. She opened the door, and went to slam it, except her hand never touched the door, though she did fly against the wall on the opposite side of the room as she did slam the door.

With a gust of wind.

That’s new.

Y/N cursed, shaking her hand aggressively as she glared at it, she sat up from her position on the floor, her room now in disarray thanks to the random gust of wind. Y/N moved to pick up one of many things that fell on the floor when her door swung open, a million different excuses for the mess were suddenly running through her mind as she tried to think of one that actually made sense. Opening her mouth as she looked up at the intruder she realized it was none other than Prince Zuko, who tackled her in a hug.

None of this made sense.

Her arms slowly wrapped around him as her brows furrowed, confusion flooding her as Zuko spoke, “we did it!” Listening to his words, she realized that she hadn’t heard his voice sound that happy in a while, and Y/N couldn’t stop herself from smiling momentarily. Key word being momentarily, as she soon recalled that it was a literal child that would be their ticket back to the Fire Nation, guilt consumed her.

Y/N did not support this, and despite the way Zuko smiled for the first time in forever, she contemplated releasing the Avatar once she got the chance, for a variety of reasons. Not that Zuko needed to know that as she replied softly, “yeah, we did.”

“We can go home, Y/N.” He released her from the hug to look her in the eyes, his hands remaining on her shoulders.

Raising a brow, she teased him, “I thought I was your home.” A light pink dusted Zuko’s cheeks at her comment as she continued, recalling that day, “didn’t you even say I was your girlfrie-”

“What happened to your room?” He asked in an attempt to change the subject, finally beginning to look around, his brows furrowed.

Y/N hollowed out her cheeks as she gave him a sheepish smile, “raccoons.”

Yeah, that was the worst excuse on her list. It was better than nothing though, stressing Zuko was the last thing she wanted to do, and an accidental Airbending incident while the last Airbender was on board the ship would probably stress him out.

Zuko opened his mouth, likely to tell her how stupid that sounded, though he was interrupted by another person shoving Y/N’s door open, “Y/N, we have a proble-” Upon seeing Zuko, the guard froze, pausing his sentence. Y/N already knew the news must’ve been bad if the guard had wanted to come to her first, likely expecting Zuko’s reaction be rather explosive. It was well known on board the ship that the only person capable of minimizing Zuko’s temper was Y/N, which is why most bad news tended to come from her, after another crew member told her. This seemed to be one of those instances, though it had gone wrong seeing as Zuko was in her room.

The guard’s eyes met Y/N’s momentarily as she nodded for him to continue. Zuko simply rose a brow at this interaction. “The Avatar has escaped.”

Everything went downhill from there.

The attempt to recapture the Avatar went rather poorly, and Y/N hadn’t really done much in assistance if she was honest. The boy had started glowing, that wasn’t something normal people did, then again he was the Avatar. Y/N couldn’t help but wonder if she could glow as well, even as Zuko questioned her lack of action.

Due to his failure to recapture the Avatar, Zuko’s mood seemed to worsen immediately, and his anger was mostly directed at Y/N. She was a talented Firebender who had done little to help recapture him, partially because she was focusing on ensuring half the crew didn’t die of frostbite. Not that Zuko was taking this into consideration during his bout of rage.

Had Y/N been more focused on him, she probably would’ve knocked some sense into him, but she figured Iroh had it handled as she handed the final crew member a blanket before returning to her incredibly messy room. Serving only as a reminder of another one of her problems.

One, the only Airbender in the world had just disappeared, shortly after she discovered she could Airbend, leaving her without someone to teach her. Two, this probably would’ve happened regardless since Y/N really didn’t want to sentence a child to death at the hands of Fire Lord Ozai. Three, Y/N had no choice but to figure out how to control all her abilities, or else another accident could occur and she’d expose herself to someone who wouldn’t be as merciful as Zuko.

She’d mastered Firebending and Waterbending for the most part, though it was difficult without a master, she’d managed to teach herself just fine. Y/N wouldn’t deny that training in secret was difficult, with only an old Waterbending scroll to aid her, but something was better than nothing. And she was doing better than the Waterbender from the Water Tribe, so that was good news she supposed.

Zuko had been helpful, nobody questioned it when he ordered a random stop on the coast and they’d disappear for hours at a time. He’d been supportive of her endeavors to learn how to control her abilities, training alongside her, Y/N had noticed the way he was slowly incorporating Waterbending movements into his own Firebending, though he’d deny it if she pointed it out.

There were peaceful moments on the beaches they practiced on, ones that reminded her why she’d joined Zuko in banishment, why she cared for him.

Right now was not one of these moments.

As Y/N picked up a book that had fallen onto the floor due to her Airbending incident, placing it on her desk, the door swung open for the third time that day, hitting the side of the wall. This action knocked down her book, and Y/N didn’t need to turn around to know who it was as she extended her arm outward to signal for Zuko to remain silent as she inhaled deeply, trying to maintain patience.

“Reconsider whatever you are going to say.” Y/N began, closing her eyes, “because I am this,” she puts her fingers ridiculously close together, “close to ending your life.”

He rolled his eyes at her words, but closed the door more gently and leaned down to place the book back on the desk before speaking, “why didn’t you do anything to help against the Avatar?” When they’d discussed it earlier, she hadn’t given him an answer, mostly because she was busy melting the other Firebenders out of the ice that had entrapped them during the fight with the Avatar and his new friends. But Zuko sounded calmer than he had earlier, which meant he'd taken her threat seriously.

Good.

“He’s a kid, Zuko.” Y/N replied incredulously, continuing to go about cleaning her room. She bit her tongue as she contemplated pointing out that they were kids too, they shouldn’t be dealing with this. “And he’s the only person who could possibly understand what I’m going through.” Her voice is quieter as she says this, as though there’s someone else in the room who could hear her. Despite the fact that she’d been training with Waterbending, they had tried their hardest to avoid discussing the fact that she was the Avatar. Or, kind of the Avatar.

Zuko grimaces at her comments, looking away from her awkwardly, “we deserve to be living in a palace.” Y/N swallows nervously, his words only serving as a remind of their past, her past.

“You didn’t seem to mind leaving that behind when we found out what I could do.” Y/N retorted, staring at him as he desperately tried to avoid her piercing gaze.

These words seemed to strike a chord in him, and all the unspoken words from the day they found out seemed to be revealing themselves as they spoke, “because we had no other choice!” Zuko exclaimed, gesturing wildly, “now, we have a chance at returning to the Fire Nation.”

Picking up a small box, she placed it onto her desk alongside several of her things, “what if we just didn’t go back?” Y/N proposed quietly, staring at the small figurine. She’d had the thought multiple times, maybe it would’ve been easier to convince Zuko before they’d found another Avatar. Prior to discovering the Airbender, there had been no point in searching the world for the Avatar, and settling down somewhere would’ve been far more ideal than living on a ship for the rest of her life. Iroh had expressed similar feelings despite his blissful ignorance of the Avatar living alongside him, though he supported his nephew’s endeavors, “what if we ran away from all this Zuko? Your Uncle has always wanted to start a tea shop we could-”

“Are you crazy?” Zuko asked, “Y/N we are so close. If we find him again then my father will restore my honor. “ He insisted, and the desperation, the pain in his voice almost hurt Y/N as well, the fact that he still believed in his dreadful father. Y/N opened up her mouth to respond, only for Zuko to continue, “don’t you care?”

Y/N wanted to scoff at this comment, and couldn’t help the way her fists balled up as she felt anger consume her. Did she care? She had gone to banishment with him despite the protests of the Fire Lord himself, and he was wondering if she cared? After everything Y/N had done for him? She couldn’t help but feel bitter as his words washed over her and suddenly, all the things she’s done for his sake came to her attention. Oh god, if only he knew what she did.

He’d probably kill her.

Y/N quickly shook away those thoughts as she responded, “I refuse to condemn a child to the likes of your father.” Zuko wouldn’t acknowledge it, even after 3 years, but his father was horrible. Y/N knew from experience how far his ambition went, she knew how much he was willing to give up for power. Y/N tries to ignore those memories as she exhales sharply before replying, “we've both seen what he’s done to his own children.”

Zuko is silent at this comment, his eyes narrow at her and Y/N quickly realized she struck a nerve, grimacing as she mutters, “I need... to go see Iroh.” She’s grappling for any excuse to escape this conversation. And Y/N supposed this was better than the raccoon excuse she had used earlier.

Y/N quickly decided that she could apologize later as she made her way to her door, sparing Zuko a glance to see that he was staring at a painting that had fallen during her Airbending incident, one of Y/N, him and Iroh. The glass of the framed image had cracked, and Y/N couldn’t help but wonder if that was a sign. Her secrets were piling up, and today only made it worse. From Airbending to the... interesting connection Y/N seemed to have with Aang. She couldn’t let him get into Fire Lord Ozai’s hands at least until she had a better understanding of this connection, for all she knew, if Aang died, she would too.

Heading over to Iroh’s room had once been an excuse, but now she had a mission, she was going to ask him about the possibility of two Avatars. And perhaps drink some tea for the sake of calming down, though her fight with Zuko hadn’t gotten too heated, she knew the tension between them would remain for days to come. Though they had no choice but to get over it, the two worked side by side each day, and they both needed a clear head to get through each painstaking day on the ship without complications.

If Y/N had an attitude like Zuko’s, the crew might just abandon ship.

Coming upon Iroh’s door, Y/N begins to reconsider her decision, maybe he was napping, or busy in some other way. Perhaps, this wasn’t the best idea, and consulting with Zuko before doing something so drastic would be better. Then again, she wasn’t really on speaking terms with him at the moment, so she summoned her courage and knocked on Iroh’s door, a small part of her hoping that he wouldn’t open it.

Y/N’s wish didn’t come true as a smiling Iroh opened his door, “Y/N, welcome.” He greeted. Iroh’s room smelt of tea and candles, and looking at it now, Y/N realized he was a rather organized person with very few belongings. Though, the things he carried with him clearly had sentimental value. “What can I do for you?”

“Do I have to need something to come see you?” She asks playfully, Iroh had always been someone pleasant to converse with, even before banishment. Though these years traveling together had certainly brought them closer together, bonding over Zuko was a common pass time, though their friendship had long since expanded into other topics of conversation.

Iroh hummed in response, sitting down in front of his tea kettle, “so you don’t need anything?” He begins to boil the water, retrieving some tea leaves from a cabinet that Y/N is sure has an endless supply.

“I do have a question.” Comes her reply, taking a seat across from him. “About the Avatar, and such.”

Taking two teacups, Iroh looks to her curiously, “there are a few things we could discuss in regards to the Avatar.”

Y/N considered how she could word this without sounding suspicious, and she quickly realized that her options were rather limited as she opened her mouth, “I was wondering what the other Avatar sightings could’ve been, if.. this kid is the real Avatar.” What she said wasn’t a lie, there had been dozens of sightings of other people bending more than one element. And from the research she’d done, most of the people who were allegedly capable of bending more than one element died at a young age.

Iroh hummed in understanding, pouring the tea into the cups he’d set out for the two of them, “do you know what a Dualbender is?” He asks, looking to her.

Y/N nods slowly, “I’ve heard the myths, but I don’t know much. Some question if they are just that, myths.” She’d considered the possibility that she was a dualbender, and made an attempt to research the topic, but there wasn’t much information since it was rather rare. That and the fact that the name ‘Dualbender’ implied the capability of bending two elements, and Y/N could evidently bend three.

“Well, the Fire Nation has encountered a few in the past.” Iroh explains, “Dualbenders are born when the Avatar experiences near-death.” He blows on his tea, staring into the dark liquid, and Y/N follows suit. “To put it simply, they’re mistakes. A failed attempt to continue the Avatar cycle because the Avatar at the time doesn’t actually die.”

Y/N’s brows draw together at his words, a mistake? She decides that’s a lovely way to regard herself as she speaks, “the Avatar said he was frozen in an iceberg all that time he was gone.” Iroh doesn’t question how she attained this information, simply nodding along to her words, “would that qualify as near-death?” Aang had referred to it as a state of hibernation, and Y/N wondered if this could explain her existence. Regardless, this meant that she wasn’t the Avatar, or an Avatar. She was a mistake. If Y/N had to guess, she wasn’t capable of bending Earth, and given how long the Avatar had been in his state of hibernation, that’s the only reason she was capable of bending three elements of four in the first place.

“Yes, I believe it would.” His eyes fell onto the small circular window of his room, looking outside it at the crashing waves. “There are likely several dualbenders out there. Or...” Iroh paused, likely considering his next words as he turned back to Y/N, “an incredibly powerful one.” Y/N couldn’t help but curse Iroh for his mysterious way with words, though he likely knew nothing of her little secret, it sure felt like he did as his eyes pierced into her very soul.

“Interesting.” Y/N said, trying to seem disinterested, sipping her tea nonchalantly.

Iroh raised a brow, “speaking of the Avatar. What are you going to do now that we’ve actually found him?” Y/N wanted to laugh at this statement, nobody had expected to actually find the Avatar when they set out on this trip.

“What do you mean?” She asked, tilting her head at him in confusion.

Exhaling deeply, Iroh sighed, “should my nephew successfully bring the Avatar back to the Fire Nation, you’re going to a have a problem.” Understanding washed over her as she met Iroh’s eyes.

Y/N’s face darkened at his comment, “I’ve tried to convince him not to go back, to abandon this.”

“But he refused.” Iroh said knowingly, his nephew was certainly set in his ways. Regardless of how many times both Iroh and Y/N had broached the topic of giving up on the search for the Avatar, he’d always rejected the possibility. Though Y/N had never managed to actually have a discussion with him about it until today since she never thought that they’d see the day that they actually found the Avatar and had a chance to go home. She thought she had time.

Iroh shook his head, “Y/N, you need to tell him.”

Her timeline had just been moved up.

Scowling at the reminder, Y/N turned to Iroh, “I don’t regret it.” She affirms, placing her tea down to face him, she says this mainly to convince herself, not Iroh. Though she appreciates him and all that he has done, confrontations like these are less than favorable.

With a shrug, Iroh replies, “I didn’t ask if you did.”

“You didn’t need to.” Y/N grumbled, her mood souring. This day had been horrid thus far, and Iroh was not helping.

Picking up her up to take another sip of her tea, Y/N jumped at the door slamming open, exhaling deeply in an attempt to calm herself. She already knew who it was, only one person on the ship had that bad habit.

“Uncle, I need-” Zuko paused upon noticing Y/N.

“Thank you for the tea, Iroh.” Y/N spoke with a tight lipped smile, before giving Zuko an empty look and sitting up, “I was just leaving. Have fun.” Stepping past Zuko, Y/N contemplates bumping shoulders with him, but ultimately decides against the petty action as she gently closes the door behind her.

She doesn’t notice the way Zuko reaches out for her as she exits, or the way he groans in annoyance as he brings his hands to his face.

Iroh gave the young prince a look, “what did you do?” He asks, putting away Y/N’s cup of tea, and bringing an empty cup down for Zuko as he gestured to the now empty spot in front of him.

“Hey, it wasn’t just me!” Zuko exclaimed, plopping down on the floor across from his Uncle, watching him pour a cup of tea before taking it begrudgingly.

Iroh hummed in response, “then it sounds like you need to have a conversation with Y/N. Not me.” He pointed out. It wasn’t the first time they’d both come to him after a fight, Iroh was aware of the bond the two shared, and the mutual denial of how extensive it was. But recently, things seemed to have changed, and he wasn’t sure if it was for the better or not.

Zuko scoffed, sipping his tea, “she’s being mean.” He almost scowled at how childish his words sounded, but her reference to his father had caught him off guard. Then again, he’d insinuated that she didn’t care, even though she had traveled the world in search of someone they thought didn’t exist.

Okay, they’d both said things they regretted.

Maybe Zuko was right, maybe Y/N was being mean, but that was mainly because she had bigger problems than capturing the Avatar, Zuko only knew about... some of those problems.

Entering her room, Y/N sighed, looking around to see it was now clean. Likely a courtesy of Zuko. Actions speak louder than words, and Zuko wouldn’t be the one to apologize verbally, she knew that much. Making her way to her bed, Y/N collapsed into it, this day had been longer than she’d expected.

Sleep sounded nice right about now.

Y/N opened her eyes to see she was in the air, rain pouring violently down onto the saddle she was seated in. Thunder rattled above her, and she could see a flash of lightning strike down into the water, spinning around, she noticed that all she could see for miles was water, the ocean seemed endless.

Moving to look over the saddle, Y/N saw fur, quickly realizing that she was on Aang’s Sky Bison, her mouth gaped open in shock, turning to the front of the animal where a panicked Avatar sat, attempting to steer the creature to safety.

Scrambling towards the front of the Sky Bison to try and speak with Aang, Y/N extended her hand, only to see that she wasn’t wearing traditional Fire Nation clothing, instead her clothes left her arms exposed. A tattoo of two dragons snaking around her arm, one colored white and the other colored black, the image leaving Y/N’s brows furrowing in confusion.

She didn’t have a tattoo.

Shaking off the confusion, she quickly realized there were bigger problems at hand than a mysterious tattoo before grabbing Aang’s shoulder. He turned to look back at her, eyes red due to the tears streaming down his face and mixing with the water pouring down on them, panic clear in his face, though his eyes seemed to widen in shock at the sight of her.

Y/N wondered who would’ve spoke first had they not begun to fall towards the water, quickly getting sucked in by the current. Sstruggled to keep control of her body, and though her vision was blurry, and her eyes stung due to the sea water, she could make out Aang and the Sky Bison in the water, swimming towards them despite the burning sensation in her lungs.

She reached for him, preparing to swim upwards as quickly as she could to ensure they both survived, but he began to glow, causing her to falter. Though Y/N quickly realized she had no choice but to grab him or they’d both die, and her hand shot out to grab his arm.

Once she’d made contact with her, the tattoo snaking up her arm began to glow as well, and she felt panic flood her.

Everything went white as they were encased in ice.

Shooting up from her bed, Y/N gasped out for air, as though she’d actually been drowning, her hand coming to her neck. The shock of the dream almost distracted her from the rapid series of knocks coming from her door, her head whipping towards it as she blinked, once, twice, before sitting up from her bed and shakily making her way towards it. Y/N opened the door, to see Zuko’s hand preparing to ram against her face now that the door no longer stood in his way, along with several other crew members standing behind him.

They were all in sleepwear, and Y/N suddenly realized she’d fell asleep in her Fire Nation armor, looking to them for answers as to why they’d gathered in front of her door. There was a panicked look on Zuko’s face as one of the crew members that had noticed her confusion explained awkwardly, “you were screaming, Miss L/N.”

Oh.

Y/N let out a small laugh of embarrassment, her hand coming to her neck, “sorry about that guys. Bad dream.” She looked away from them, trying to determine what to say next.

Zuko spoke first, turning back to the crew, “you heard her.” When they did nothing, he continued, more frustrated, “leave!” He exclaimed, as though it was obvious, and the crew members that were there suddenly nodded rapidly, saluting the two of them before returning to their quarters.

Zuko turned back to Y/N, his face red as he sighed, “are you okay?” He grumbled out.

Y/N nodded slowly, bringing her arm up as she recalled the tattoo from her dreams, sliding up the sleeve to see that her arm remained free of a tattoo.

It was just a dream.

“Yeah.” She mumbled, inhaling deeply. “Sorry to wake you.”

He’s still staring at her as he repeats, “you were screaming.”

“Apparently.” Comes her response, but looking at him, Y/N realizes he was more worried than he’d let on. “You wanna come in?” She asks, opening her door wider.

Wordlessly, he enters, slipping past her and into the room. Zuko immediately looks to her bed, the sheets are messily tossed across it, spilling onto the floor. Some of her pillows had also found their way onto the floor as well. The thin layer of frost that coats her wall reminds Y/N of what Aang had told her earlier.

He’d gone into a state of hibernation within an iceberg, after a storm.

She had just witnessed the day the Avatar went missing. In her dreams. Or maybe it wasn’t her dreams, how could she dream such a thing up, and so vividly?

It felt like she had been there.

Y/N realized her list of problems was growing rather rapidly at this point as she looked up at Zuko, who had already been staring at her, opening and closing his mouth as he searched for the best words before he finally said, “you wanna talk about it?”

He’d never been good at comfort, Y/N knew this, and the fact that he was even offering brought on a new wave of emotions for Y/N as she extended her arms outward, hoping he’d understand.

Zuko’s cheeks flushed, and he made his way towards her, allowing Y/N to wrap her arms around his neck as his came around her waist. He was stiff in the hug, and Y/N wasn’t shocked by this, though she was shocked he agreed to a hug in the first place.

She found comfort in the warmth of his arms as she spoke, “I’m fine.”

And maybe those words provided comfort for the both of them.

But her mind was swirling with thoughts, and Y/N can’t help but feel distressed as she realizes her list of problems won’t stop growing. She’d have to deal with mastering Airbending now, though the entire culture was wiped out, and most valuable artifacts had long since been stolen from the Air Temples and sold for who knew how much. The only other person who could teach her Airbending was the enemy, and someone she’d have to chase down.

That someone being Aang, who she appeared to have some odd connection with, one that Y/N couldn’t understand at all. For some reason, his past was appearing in her head, and she didn’t know what to do about it.

Then there was the fact that she might have to worry about returning to the Fire Nation should they actually manage to capture Aang, years ahead of schedule. And if they did return to the Fire Nation, Y/N would have a lot of explaining to do. Even if Y/N wouldn’t die at the hands of the Fire Lord, she might die by Zuko’s hand instead.

Her final problem was Zuko.

Yeah. He was a big problem. In more ways than one.

Y/N was only reminded of this fact as she was practically dragged out of bed the following morning to help handle the ship repairs that were very necessary given how much damage the ship had taken during the skirmish with the Avatar. Zuko had barged into her room, and Y/N wondered when he left last night, as he was now fully dressed and the sun was out. Neither of them mentioned this though, and nobody on board mentioned her little incident, thankfully. Though Y/N had a feeling that was because Zuko had threatened them, she didn’t approve of this possibility, but for once, she was grateful for it.

With a sigh, she descended down the ramp of the ship, heading towards Iroh. Y/N couldn’t help but feel worried that Zuko wasn’t in sight, he had a tendency to make poor decisions, considering the fact that Y/N was pretty much his impulse control.

“Good morning, Y/N.” Iroh greeted, beaming at her. “Lovely day isn’t it?”

Thus far, her day had gone pretty bad, considering she had woken up screaming, but Y/N nodded in agreement nonetheless, “yeah. This port seems to have a lot to offer. I might go shopping a bit.” Though this didn’t sound very ideal as she recalled what had happened the last time she’d visited a port market. Being held at knife point was not one of her favorite memories, nor was the fear that had swallowed her whole that day for several reasons.

Y/N had tried to avoid markets since then.

“Sounds like a good idea.” Comes a voice from beside her, in the corner of her eye Y/N can make out the figure of someone in Fire Nation garments. Turning, she quickly realizes who it is. General Zhao, one of the higher ranking members within the Fire Nation.

Y/N hated him.

He made his way over to her and Iroh, and bowed his head to the older man, “the Dragon of the West. An honor to meet you.” Though, as he speaks these words, Y/N has a feeling that he doesn’t truly mean them, given his rather condescending tone. Iroh regards him with a more respectful tone, his brow raised on the man’s sudden appearance.

Maybe murder is the answer.

General Zhao turned to her, “Miss L/N, correct?”

Y/N nodded, a tight lipped smile on her face, “yes. You’re General Zhao, no?”

He returned her smile, which she suspected was as fake as hers, before responding, “that would be me. I believe I recall your strategies helping us win a few battles.”

“Actually, her strategies have helped the Fire Nation win dozens.” Y/N sighs as she realizes Zuko has arrived, and the look on the General’s face makes her wonder what he’s hiding. “Y/N is a valuable asset.”

The General raises a brow at Zuko’s words, “then why isn’t she in the famed War Room at the palace?”

It’s a silent reference to Zuko’s banishment, and everyone knows it. “As Prince Zuko’s right hand, I’ve joined him in the...” Y/N faked a grimace as she tried to diffuse the situation, “unsuccessful hunt for the Avatar.”

This seems to satisfy the General, the fact that Zuko has failed, but Y/N had a feeling Zuko was glad she had lied in regards to the Avatar as his hand comes to the small of her back. “If you’ll be excusing us, we have repairs to tend to.”

“Yes.. might I ask what could have caused that damage?”

Y/N was starting to wonder if she should write out an actual list of excuses, such a thing would be helpful for moments like this, “we ran into a glacier in the South Pole.” Zuko explained nonchalantly.

“Why don’t you join me on my ship while you wait? We could have a nice cup of tea.” The General suggested, though Y/N already knew he was baiting both Zuko and Iroh.

The way Iroh lit up at the mention of tea was rather obvious, and he quickly exclaimed, “sounds like a wonderful idea!” Though Y/N appreciated the action, since Zuko was acting rather suspicious.

Y/N wasn’t shocked when the General found out they’d discovered the Avatar, and she wasn’t shocked when Zuko challenged him to an Agni Kai, just disappointed. But Y/N was definitely angry when her own name was mentioned in the Agni Kai.

The two stood across from each other as General Zhao spoke, “when I win, I will be taking Miss L/N, and the rest of your crew. Along with any information you have in regards to the Avatar.”

If looks could kill, Y/N would’ve ended the lives of both the General and Zuko as she glared at them, though her attention was mostly on Zuko, who stood in front of her. “You can’t just bet me like I’m some sort of object.” She hissed at him, “if you lose-”

“I’m not losing you.” He responded, and Y/N doesn’t miss the way his cheeks flush as he clears his throat when he realizes what the sentence sounds like. Y/N found it funny that he still found time to be embarrassed despite the violent situation at hand. “Or the crew.” He adds, though the look from his Uncle causes him to look away.

Y/N scoffs in response, trying to ignore the burning in her own cheeks, “I’ll kill you if he doesn’t.” She grumbles, leaning against the railing of the ship. But it’s an empty threat, they both know this, they also both know that Y/N is very capable of killing him.

When the fight begins. Y/N wouldn’t deny that she was shocked when she’d actually witnessed how much Zuko had improved in the past few years, under Iroh’s guidance. Though the General was certainly talented, Zuko skillfully dodged his blasts of fire, leaving Y/N to wonder how much Zuko could’ve possessed had he always been under Iroh’s charge.

Life would’ve been very different.

It doesn’t last as long as she anticipated, and Y/N wouldn’t deny that she didn’t think the odds were in Zuko’s favor, even as he dealt the final strike. Y/N was sure Iroh was practically beaming with pride as he watched his nephew win the Agni Kai, that and since he’d spared Zhao’s life.

She certainly wouldn’t have.

And the way he turns around to strike Zuko, even after losing, makes Y/N wish she had been the one in the Agni Kai in the first place as she steps in front of the blast. She parts her hands, directing the fire in opposite directions before a sword of fire is clear in her hands, the tip held against the General’s throat. Iroh had pushed Zuko behind him protectively, and Y/N stared down Zhao, though she can’t see Zuko, she can practically feel his anxiety.

The General has been bested, and yet he’s grinning at her as he says, “so you are as good as they say.”

Y/N decides she doesn’t really want to know what they say as she responds, “stay down. Or you’re dead.” The sword of fire dissipates into the air, and Y/N begins to walk towards Zuko and Iroh.

“Your talent is being wasted.” He calls out as she leaves, but Y/N ignored him, smacking Zuko upside the head as she moves ahead of him, though she remains alert.

Zuko can’t help but feel as though the man is right.

A/N: everytime i start a multipart fic i always gotta write a really short part one because its like the pilot but then part two is like hi im too many words

anyways i hope you all enjoyed it! im trying here lol its 4AM, who needs sleep, i do my best work sleep deprived.

PART 3

taglists[lmk if you want to be added or removed via comments or askbox]

home: @toobsessedsstuff @x-a-delama-x @haylaansmi @a-hopeless-fan @danicalifxrnia

zuko: @outerxorbit @shawni-h @lil-lex1 @boxofteenageideas @izzieserra @eridanuswave @bigbuckyenergy @celamoon @savemesteeb @shephard17895 @ijustwannabecanadian

atla: @bubblebars @jada-cleo @Art-flirt @the-deli-meat

#zuko x reader #prince zuko x reader #zuko x you #prince zuko x you #atla #avatar the last airbender #lok #legend of korra #atla zuko x reader #zuko atla x reader #atla prince zuko x reader #prince zuko atla x reader #home pt2

578 notes · View notes

solange-lol · 4 years ago

Text

just doing my silly little tasks

words: 3,205

AUctober day 10: murder mystery

notes: MAJOR TW // graphic description of violence and murder, major character death (its an among us au)

read on ao3

—

Nico was on a ship with nine other crewmates hurtling through space when they got the message.

IMPOSTER ALERT came over the comms. PLEASE PROCEED WITH CAUTION AND EJECT MEMBERS IF NEEDED.

Which was great. Nothing scarier than being in space than being in space with an “imposter”— whatever that means— on board with them.

Nico went through the list of crewmates through his head. He talked to them all briefly while boarding, but for the most part, they trained separately and he since has been traveling the ship on his own. (To be fair, it was a big ship.)

The issue was that none of them really seemed suspicious.

Percy Jackson, the first crewmate he met, just seemed excited to be there, and just followed around Annabeth Chase for the most part. He liked being around them, but they were such good of a team that Nico can’t imagine either of them would be the imposter being as close as they are. Same with Jason Grace and Piper McLean, who were less of a perfect duo but still stayed around each other, usually accompanied by Leo Valdez as well.

Nico knew Hazel Levesque going into it since they worked together before, so he was hoping it wasn’t her. She was into witchy stuff though… Nico had met Frank Zhang through her as their mutual friend. And Reyna Ramirez-Arellano was crazy intimidating, but also the most honest person he’s ever met.

The only person he didn’t know that much about is Will Solace. He was nice enough the first time they met that he didn’t even think twice about it, but now it made Nico wonder if possibly he was just trying to gain everybody’s trust.

Nico decided to go about his tasks. They already set to turn around ever since that message, so perhaps if they could just prepare the ship for landing then everything would work out fine.

They met in the cafeteria, dividing and handing out tasks to fix the ship. Nico heads out once they do so, heading towards navigation to divert power over to the electrical. He knows for a fact that electrical not only is on the other side of the ship but also one of the darker and bigger rooms. All he can do is hope for no one to be around when he does.

Of course, that’s exactly where Will Solace was, sporting his bright yellow suit like the sun itself.

Nico considers turning around, but the last thing he wants to do is make him think that he’s the suspicious one here, so he continues onto the room.

Hearing footsteps behind him, Will turns around. Nico can see his eyes widen through the glass pane on his helmet.

“Oh god,” he takes a breath. “Please don’t kill me, I’m just trying to fix the wires.”

“It’s not me,” Nico says, then adds, “not that you would believe me just by me saying that.”

“Same. Not that you would believe me either,” Will nods, then turns back and opens the wire box. He resists the urge to lean over and check if he’s actually fixing them or just breaking them further, but Nico can only imagine that’ll just be his one-way ticket to death.

It doesn’t take long for him to divert the power, but Will finishes at the same time.

“How did you do that so quickly?” he asks, narrowing his eyes at the boy.

Will shifts. “I originally wanted to be a surgeon. I’ve got really steady hands, which turns out to work just as well with small wires as it does with human organs.”

“Right…” Nico says slowly. He doesn’t know enough about Will yet to fully believe him, but the guy probably could have killed him already if he wanted. “What other tasks were you assigned?”

Will glances up, counting on his fingers. He stops at three,

“Align engine output, a few more wires, and clean the O2 filter. You?”

Nico racks his brain, trying to remember what Percy and Annabeth assigned him. “I have to go sign into admin, prime the shields, and do some other downloads, I think.”

Will tilts his head. “Why didn’t you go to admin first?”

Nico shrugs. “I was gonna do everything from the right side of the ship to the left.”

“But you came to electrical. That’s on the left.”

“Look, I don’t know,” he sighs. “I’m just trying to keep my chill and get everything done before we all get killed.”

“Alright, di Angelo, I’ll believe you,” Will decides. “But only if you accompany me to O2.”

“Scared?” Nico asks, nudging him.

“Aren’t you?” “Like I said, trying to keep my chill.”

“A tough guy, I see,” Will says, finally nudging him back.

Nico rolls his eyes. “Let’s just head to admin.”

“Why not go left to right? I can align the engine first and then head the opposite direction?”

“Because I want to go right to left. Everyone is probably on the left side of the ship right now anyway.”

“Doesn’t that make it more dangerous?”

“Not if we’re together. Are you coming?” he asks, tired of Will’s questions. If they wanted to get off this ship alive, they were going to need to land as soon as possible.

“Yeah, yeah I’m coming,” he says, shaking his head, although Nico can just barely see him grinning through his helmet.

They head to admin together, passing by Hazel in storage, who waves a single pink-gloved hand, a fuel canister in the other.

Arriving at admin together, Nico walks over to the desk and pulls out his ID card from one of his pockets. The card reader was especially finicky, as Nico found out after multiple failed attempts.

Too fast.

Card error.

Too slow.

“Nico?” Will murmurs quietly staring at the floor. Nico’s chest tightens, hoping that he doesn’t think Nico is the imposter just because he can’t get the stupid card reader to work.

“Hold on, just give me a second.” Too fast.

“Nico...”

“I told you, I got it, just hold on!” Card error. Try again.

“Nico.”

“What?” he says finally, turning to face Will. “It’s not me, the card reader is just-”

He cuts off once he notices the body in front of them following Will’s line of sight.

The only way Nico knows it’s Jason Grace is from the lime-colored suit. Otherwise, it appears he’s been stabbed multiple times in the back. Literally in the back.

“Is he…?” Will says slowly.

Nico reaches out, nudging him with his foot. The body doesn’t move. “Yeah, I think so.”

“Shit.”

“Yeah.”

“I guess we gotta call a meeting or something.”

“Yeah. Probably before someone comes in here and sees us just staring at it.”

Will’s eyes widen. “Yeah… yeah.”

They leave the body in the room before calling everyone into the cafeteria where they had originally divided up tasks. Crewmates walk in, confused and concerned as they gather around the middle table.

“What’s up?” Frank asks.

“And should we wait for Jason?” Piper adds.

Nico grimaces. “That’s, um, that’s the thing actually. Jason is dead.”

Several ‘What?‘s echo around the room, followed by worried murmurs.

“We found the body in admin,” Will continues. “He was stabbed to death, judging by the wounds.

“Was there anybody nearby?” Annabeth asks.

Nico hesitates. “Hazel was in storage underneath, but she was filling fuel.”

“Well, where was everybody else?”

“I was in the reactor,” Piper says.

“And I was across in security,” Leo adds, tugging at his orange suit.

“Percy and I were in upper engine,” Annabeth defends.

“It’s true, me and Piper passed them.”

Reyna shrugs. “I was in O2. I didn’t see anyone else around, but I haven’t been it admin at all.”

“I’ve been in the cafeteria,” Frank says, nervously glancing around.

“And Nico and I were in the electrical together,” Will adds.

Piper glances at Hazel, raising her eyebrow. “So Hazel was closest?”

Her eyes widen. “Wait, what? I was just filling the fuel like you asked!”

“But Will and Nico only saw you when they passed into admin,” Annabeth says. “Unless… they did it.”

“It wasn’t us,” Will raises his arms in surrender. “I swear, I was in electrical the entire time before Nico showed up, and he had just come from nav.”

Nico glances between all of them. His eyes eventually land on Hazel. It feels impossible that she could have been the one to kill Jason, but the facts line up. There wasn’t anyone else around…

Hazel notices him staring. Her eyebrows furrow from under her helmet. “Nico, you have to know it’s not me,” she pleads with him.

He clears his throat. “Should we skip the whole ejecting thing for now? Wait for more concrete evidence.”

“There’s no skipping with a killer on the loose, Nico,” Piper crosses her arms. “All in favor of ejecting Hazel?”

Hands go up around the table as Hazel meets her fate. Leo, Percy, Annabeth, and Piper, put their hands up. Nico’s relieved to see Will’s hand still down, along with Reyna and Frank.

“It’s a tie,” Annabeth announces.

“Then we’ll wait,” Nico says. “If something happens, we can vote for her after. We just need more evidence.”

They get dismissed to go back to their tasks, but before Will and Nico can even arrive at admin together so Nico can finish signing in, another meeting is called.

“I found Leo’s body in storage when I went back to finish filling the fuel tanks,” Hazel says grimly.

“Well, who else was around? We all just went back to where we were, right?” Annabeth asks, and everybody nods.

She turns to Hazel. “So it must have been a self-report type situation to make yourself look innocent.”

“No! I swear-”

“All in favor?”

Hands go up again. This time, Reyna and Will both hesitantly put their hands up. Frank and Nico say nothing.

“Majority vote,” Piper says, then grabs Hazel’s arm.

Nico turns around when they push her out.

Once everyone is dismissed again, Nico can hear footsteps behind him as he attempts to head back to admin. He freezes, but it’s just Will catching up to him.

“Hey, you okay?” he asks, trying to grab Nico’s hand, but he pulls away.

“I don’t know, we just ejected someone who was possibly innocent out of the ship and everyone was just okay with it. I don’t know how you could expect me to be okay.”

Will sighs. “I get it. But there was a pretty good chance she was the imposter, right? Everyone else was with someone except for Reyna and Frank.”

“I guess.”

“Don’t worry, di Angelo,” Will says, stepping closer and lacing their gloved fingers together. “I’ll protect you.”

Nico raises his eyebrows, but he doesn’t pull away. It is oddly comforting to walk around with him.

He finally signs into admin, and then the two head off, doing all their tasks on the right side of the ship. So far, no signs of any dead bodies, which makes Nico wonder if maybe it was Hazel.

That is, until they’re passing through storage, heading to finish tasks on the left side of the ship, when suddenly the lights start flashing, and an automated countdown starts around them.

OXYGEN DEPLETED IN 30… 29… 28…

“Shit!” Will curses, unwinding their hands. Immediately, panic courses through Nico’s body. Imposter or not, if they can’t fix this, they’ll all be dead in a matter of minutes.

“You head to admin and put in the code from there, I’ll run to O2. Meet up in the cafeteria, okay?”

“Got it!” Will says, and they dash off in opposite directions. All thoughts of the imposter forgotten, Nico runs as fast as he can towards the O2 room. He passes Frank as he’s doing so, who’s staring at one of the downloading screens and completely ignoring the flashing lights overhead.

Huh…

He doesn’t have enough time to think about that, though. When he arrives at O2, he notices a blue figure squatting down in front of the oxygen machine.

“Are you?” he asks, and Percy turns his head, nodding.

“Yeah,” he says in a rushed breath, then gestures towards a post-it on the wall. “I’ve almost got it, I just need the code. Can you…?”

Nico grabs the post-it, reading off the code written. “267983”

Percy punches in the number code and hits enter. After a moment, the lights stop flashing, and the countdown stops.

Nico lets out the breath he was holding. “That was close.”

“Yeah,” Percy agrees, nodding. “I gotta go find Annabeth. I told her to head to admin while I would go to O2.”

“That’s the same thing I told Will.”

They head to the cafeteria together, still heavy breathing after their near-death experience. When they get there, they almost run straight into Will, who’s coming out of admin. Nico resists the urge to hug him, instead opting to just lean into his side.

Percy nods at the blonde. “Did Annabeth help you?” he asks.

Will blinks. “What do you mean?”

“In admin. I told her to go there while I went to O2.”

Nico feels Will’s body tense. “I was the only one in there…” he says. Nico sees the realization cross Percy’s face, before the boy dashes off, Nico and Will right on his heels.

It’s not long before they find Annabeth’s body, blood splattering the white suit as she lays limp just like how Jason was.

“Percy…” Nico says slowly, watching as his eyes darken.

Another meeting was called.

“Who now?” Frank asks grimly.

Percy says it so quietly that Nico almost doesn’t hear him. “Annabeth.”

“Wait, where’s Reyna?”

“Oh, I saw her in navigation,” Piper says, then backtracks. “Well, I found her in navigation. I was about to call it, but I guess Percy beat me to it.”

“Two in one go?’ Will asks nervously, pulling at his gloves.

Percy crosses his arms. “Well, it had to be either you or Frank. And I told her to head to admin, which is where you were.”

Will backed up. “Woah, woah, but I stayed in admin until O2 was fixed!:

“Right, right, it just so happens her body was right outside of admin as well.”

“But I left storage!” “Doesn’t mean you didn’t go back.” “I didn’t! I was the only one in there fixing O2!”

Nico’s head swivels back and forth, not knowing who to believe. On one hand, he’s been with Will the entire time. If Will wanted to kill him, he had multiple chances to already.

But on the other hand, Annabeth was headed there…

“Wait, no!” he interrupts, suddenly remembering what he saw on his way to O2. “I’ve been with Will this entire time! And there was someone else in storage,” he says, turning to face Frank.

Percy follows suit. “Frank?”

“When I was headed to O2, I noticed he was still downloading, even while the lights were flashing,” Nico accuses. If Piper found Reyna, Will was fixing O2 in admin, and he was with Percy, it has to be Frank, right?

“I left, like, right after you passed, I swear!” Frank defends. “I saw Annabeth headed to admin and you headed to O2, so I figured I would just finish the download and then go check if you guys needed help.”

“You saw Annabeth?” Piper asks, crossing her arms just like Percy.

Frank’s eyes widen under his helmet, realizing the corner he’s backed himself into. “Yes, I saw her, but then I left, I swear-”

“All in favor?” Nico asks.

All hands go up.

Once Frank was ejected, Will catches up with Nico again, as the two hesitantly head to the left side of the ship.

“If we just finish out tasks, we can land and get out of here,” Nico says, glancing behind him. Will nods in agreement, also silent. Whatever was between them before has now disappeared, replaced with fearful tension.

The two make their way through the tasks on the left side, aligning engine outputs and fixing the rest of the wires. Nico finishes his last task, adjusting his gloves. “That’s it, right? We should be good to land?” he asks Will, who is staring at the engine.

“Yeah, um, here’s the thing,” he says, and Nico can see his face turning red even through the glass of the helmet. “Remember that wire task I was doing in electrical when you found me? I never actually finished it…”

Nico groaned. “You have got to be kidding me.”

“I’m sorry!” Will says. “You just finished yours so quick I was worried you would kill me! I wasn’t completely sure it wasn’t you until Leo died. We just have to go back and do that one last set, and then we can land.”

Nico sighs. “I mean, it’s not like we have a choice.”

They arrive at the electrical together, and he tries to ignore his pounding heart as Will opens the box, fixing the last two wires inside. The longer it took, the harder it felt like his heart was pumping until he could practically hear it.

Unless… that wasn’t his heart he was hearing.

Nico turns to the source of noise, heavy thumps coming from the vent next to where Will was working. It definitely sounded like someone was crawling through, and they were getting closer.

“Will, do you hear that?”

“Hear what?”

It was too late. Just as Will turns to face him, a person in a red-clothed suit pops out of the vent and grabs his body, pulling him close.

“‘Sup, Nico?” Piper grins, then snaps Will’s neck.

DEFEAT.

Will frowns. “I don’t like this game very much,” he says as Piper’s character appears on screen, the red letters fading on screen for everybody except Piper’s phone.

“You hate this game? I always get killed first,” Jason sighs.

Piper kicks his chair playfully. “That’s ‘cuz you’re an easy target, Jas.”

“If you had just finished that one task, Will, we could have won!” Annabeth groans.

Will makes a noise of protest, and Nico just snuggles closer to his boyfriend on the couch in Percy’s living room where they had all gathered that night. He was silently proud of himself for technically surviving until the end, even if his imminent death was implied.

“Piper came out of nowhere. I swear I thought it was Hazel,” Leo shakes his head. “She kept giggling, I thought it’s because she was murdering a bunch of people.”

Hazel smiles like she can’t help it. “It’s just funny the way they run around. They don’t have arms!”

“Yeah, I wouldn’t trust Hazel when she’s not smiling,” Reyna says.

Percy shakes his head. “We should have known it was Piper. It’s always red.”

“I take offence to that statement on behalf of everyone who mains red.”

They continue bantering back and forth, and Nico feels Will’s hand land on his knee right where his jeans tear, sending electric currents through his body.

Defeat or not, there’s nothing about this moment he wouldn’t change.

Will leans down, kissing Nico on the cheek, and Nico smiles as he holds up his phone. “Anyone up for another round?”

—

solangelo tag list (message to be added/removed)

@anxiouswinter @soulangelou @number-of-fucks-i-give-0 @underworldystuff @theeloquentsnake @solangelover@thefandomsaretakingover @internallyexplodingrainbows @hairasuntouchedaspartoftheamazon @motivatedcryptidtamer @emilyfairchild @wherethewildthingsare-nt @hetapeep41 @blavk-dahlia

#shes back boys!#solangelo #nico di angelo #will solace #heros of olympus #solangelo week #auctober 2020 #auctober #my writing #liz writes.com

93 notes · View notes

scenes-in-between · 4 years ago

Text

Trust No 1 (Part Four)

For the hundredth time in the last 18 hours, Gibson wonders why he agreed to this.

The train is busy and loud in a way he hasn’t had to deal with for a long time. Living for months crammed in a tiny trailer with Mulder’s noisy mind was nothing compared to this. Dozens of people in close proximity, only a handful of them asleep, all drowning each other out and making it nearly impossible to listen for threats. He finds himself trembling with the effort.

Jesus, poor kid, Mulder practically screams beside him.

“I’m fine,” he says through clenched teeth. “Just got used to the quiet.”

“Only a few more hours,” Mulder murmurs aloud, and Gibson nods.

A picture flares to life in Mulder’s mind, something Gibson has seen there before but Mulder’s never spoken about. Gibson doesn’t know if he’s remembering a nightmare or something that actually happened; it feels like the latter, but that’s impossible.

Mulder catches Gibson frowning at him and shrugs, sighing. “Sorry. I know it’s not the same, and I’m not suggesting I know exactly what you’re going through. I just can’t help remembering how it felt.”

“How what felt?”

Now Mulder’s the one to frown, confused. “You don’t know? I mean… You couldn’t see that memory just now?”

“People usually remember things in a kind of shorthand. There’s not always context. This memory of yours… I’ve seen it before, but I don’t know what it means or if it’s even real.”

“What did you see?”

“You’re in a hospital, I think. And you can hear people like I can. But it’s too much. It hurts, and you can’t… you’re not…”

“Yeah,” Mulder says quietly. “Yeah, that was real.”

“But how?”

There was an artifact, Mulder thinks. A piece of a ship, a spacecraft. I don’t know how or why it affected me like that, but it did. I could hear thoughts, but not like you do, not really. My mind couldn’t handle the input. It burned me up, shut me down. I almost died. Only reason I didn’t is that someone cut open my head and took whatever it was out of me.

Gibson can see images again as Mulder remembers waking up in that room, remembers Scully rescuing him. Mulder’s thoughts slide away from the narrative of the memory and latch on to Scully, and how he can’t wait to see her, and William, and there is this swell of affection that is unlike anything Gibson ever felt from his own parents. It makes him a little sad, even though he’s long since come to terms with the fact that his parents were always more afraid of him than anything else.

“They just cut it out of you?” Gibson prompts, hoping to steer Mulder back on course.

Mulder blinks. “Uh, yeah. I mean, I assume so. I used to have, well it was never a big scar, but…” He brushes his fingers over his forehead, almost like it’s a reflex. “Then later, after I came back from the dead, everything just… healed. Way faster and way more completely than should have even been possible. Can’t even feel the scar at all anymore. But yeah, that’s where they cut me open, and then when I woke up afterward, that was that. Only thoughts in my head were my own.”

Gibson wonders what it would be like to never hear anyone else’s thoughts, ever. The only way that ever truly happens for him is if he’s physically isolated, though when he’s not so out of practice, he can choose to turn the volume down by picking one thing or person to focus on. He realizes that as Mulder’s been talking (both in his head and out loud), that’s exactly what has happened; the rest of the mental chatter in the train car has faded into the background, nothing more than a dull murmur at the edge of his mind. He’s grateful for the respite, but it also means he might miss something, if there’s someone or something on this train that wants to hurt them. He really should go back to listening.

But also he’s just so, so tired.

“How much longer until the next station?” he asks, wondering if maybe, since he hasn’t picked up on the presence of any threats on the journey so far, he can afford to let his guard down a little, at least until they stop again and more new people get on board.

Mulder shifts and digs into his pocket for the brochure they picked up at the station the last time they transferred, which has a timetable with all the stops on this rail line. “Hmm, forty-five minutes, give or take? Why?”

“Can you do me a favor and just think about something really boring for a little while? Like, I don’t know, FBI protocols or something?”

Mulder chuckles. “Can’t say I’ve ever really been much of an expert on those. But sure. You gonna try to nap?”

Gibson doubts actually falling asleep is possible, but he nods anyway. Even if he can just rest for a while, that will be good. Just in case, though…

“Make sure I’m awake when we get to the next station, okay? So I can listen to the new people getting on. Just in case.”

Mulder nods, and a jumble of emotion spills out of him: pity, guilt, gratitude, regret, and something else Gibson can’t immediately identify. There’s this sense of he’s way too young to have to have to carry all this and I should be the one protecting him, which makes Gibson want to roll his eyes. Mulder still seems to think of him as the 12 year-old kid he was when they met, but he’s 16 now, and he’s been living on his own for a good long while. He can more than take care of himself. But there it is again, that flash of something else, and then it’s like Mulder makes the conscious decision to stop and focus on that one feeling because it completely takes over. It’s warm and something like affection but not quite, and Gibson puzzles over it some more before realizing, finally, that it’s pride.

Mulder is proud of him.

It’s not something Gibson has felt directed toward him many times in his life, and it makes him squirm a little bit. But it’s also nice.

“Thanks,” he says quietly, and Mulder nods again.

“You got it, kid.”

All right, let’s see. Now, unfortunately for me, I’ve had to sit through more than a few training seminars on the application of Chapter 119 of Title 18 of the US Penal Code. Fortunately for you, this is just about the most boring subject on the face of the Earth, and as I happen to be cursed with an eidetic memory, I can recite the stupid thing chapter and verse. Consider this your first class ticket on an express train to Snoozeville.

Gibson can’t help but smile a little as he leans back in his seat and closes his eyes.

Chapter 119: Wire and Electronic Communications Interception and Interception of Oral Communications. Section 2510: Definitions. As used in this chapter-- (1) “wire communication” means any aural transfer made in whole or in part through the use of facilities for the transmission of communications by the aid of wire, cable, or other like connection between the point of origin and the point of reception…

The gentle rhythm of Mulder’s bland recitation melds perfectly with the steady rocking and the click-clack of the train, and in spite of his apprehensions, Gibson is asleep in minutes.

***

From the relative comfort of his office, the Shadow Man watches the grainy feed from the station platform’s surveillance camera. It’s not exactly riveting viewing; Agent Scully paces back and forth, having arrived at the station more than an hour before the train is due. But, this is what he does. He watches. All day long, day after day, he watches and he listens.

It’s a form of omniscience, being able to drop into the daily life of virtually anyone he may choose, whenever he needs to, observing unseen from the shadows. (Not the most imaginative moniker, this one these FBI agents have given him, but he supposes it does fit.) Tonight, all he needs is confirmation that Mulder really is going to get off that train.

Scully’s posture belies not only anticipation but also fear. Her guard is fully up, but she need not worry. Not tonight, anyway. Let them have their reunion. He will call tomorrow to arrange a meeting, and then he’ll eliminate Mulder once and for all. He has waited months for this opportunity; one more night is nothing.

That is, until something happens that tosses every one of his carefully-laid plans out the window: someone blacks out the camera lens.

Ah. So. His little employee has finally started to put the pieces together, has he? He supposes it was just a matter of time, but this is particularly inconvenient. Without eyes on the platform, he loses his advantage. Despite his claims to the contrary, it would absolutely be possible for Mulder and Scully to vanish into the wind, away from his view. He cannot let that happen.

He glances at the clock and scowls. It will be a close-run thing, getting to Alexandria from Bethesda before the train arrives, but the late hour and empty roads are on his side. He’s out the door and on the road in minutes, speeding southward.

Looks like Mulder and Scully won’t be getting their little reunion after all. But they’re the ones who decided not to play along. Now the plan has to change, and that’s fine by him. A predatory grin lurks at the corners of his mouth as he presses harder on the accelerator.

This ends tonight.

***

As the train begins to slow on approach to the station, Mulder’s leg bounces with both nerves and excitement. Beside him, Gibson is still and silent, all of his attention focused on the thoughts of the people outside.

Suddenly he gasps and grabs Mulder’s arm. “You can’t go out there.”

No, please, I’m so close...

“You can hear someone out there?” Mulder asks tightly.

“Yes! There’s a man, and he’s one of them. He wants to kill you.”

“Damnit…”

Scully said we’d be safe. Oh no, Scully…

“Is Scully in danger?”

Gibson’s eyes are wide. “I don’t know. He’s… he’s got a gun, and he’s not aiming for her, but he doesn’t care that she’s in the way.”

Mulder leaps to his feet.

“Wait! You can’t!”

The three pops of gunfire are muted from inside the train car, but Mulder hears them anyway. He hurtles forward to lean over Gibson and peer out the window. There’s movement on the platform, bodies on the ground, but it’s too dark and they’re too far away for him to make out any detail.

The train picks up speed again, and a ripple of confused chatter fills the car and drowns out the conductor’s words coming over the loudspeaker. Mulder’s insides give a desperate lurch as he catches just a glimpse of Scully’s stricken face through the window. She’s on her feet, thank god. She wasn’t shot.

For the span of a heartbeat, there she is in front of him, real and solid, not just a presence in his mind. But then she’s gone again as the train whisks him past, and he wants to cry out at the injustice of it. It’s not fair. I was so close. The months of separation feel like an iron band around his ribs.

But it’s clearly still not safe to go home. He knows she wouldn’t have brought him out of hiding unless she truly believed it would be okay, but apparently whoever led her to that belief was either wrong or lying. Will it ever be completely safe? Is this what the rest of his life is going to be, this hiding and running and always looking over his shoulder? Feeling like he’s in this limbo, merely existing while the rest of his life carries on thousands of miles away without him?

It’s not until Gibson grabs him by the arm and shakes him that he realizes the boy has been speaking. He blinks.

“What?”

“He’s on the train! The man who was on the platform. He knows you’re here, and he’s coming after you!”

Mulder snaps to attention. “Can you tell where he is?”

Gibson squeezes his eyes shut, visibly shaking from concentration or fear or both. “He’s… he’s three cars ahead, but under… hanging on to the underside. I think he was on the tracks and then grabbed on to the train as it went over him.” He opens his eyes again, wide. “We have to get out of here!”

Mulder’s stomach tightens as he does a quick mental calculation. While he didn’t plan for this exact scenario, he did look up several potential places he could try to go, in case it turned out that it wasn’t safe in D.C. after all. One of them is a quarry with significant iron deposits, just south of Alexandria. The tracks run near enough that he just might make it, might be able to lead the man there, if he can manage to avoid getting caught first.

Quickly, nonverbally, he rushes to convey his plan to Gibson. He’s got about two or three minutes to jump off the train and hope to god the man follows him. He jerks open the zipper on his backpack and pulls out one of the burner phones he bought, as well as a couple of hundred dollar bills, shoving both into his pocket.

“I hoped we wouldn’t have to use these,” he says aloud, “but this is exactly why I bought them. Stay on the train for two more stops, then find somewhere to lay low. Let me know where you are, and I’ll come find you. The number for this phone is on the paper in the backpack. Got it?”

“What if something happens to you?”

Call Scully, Mulder tells him telepathically. “But I’m hoping it won’t come to that,” he adds.

Gibson nods, and Mulder gives his shoulder a squeeze before hurrying down the aisle to the door. He moves quickly between cars, into and through the one in front of where they were sitting, and then the next. If Gibson’s right, the man should be there just ahead of him, underneath the very next car.

Mulder’s heart pounds as he turns the latch to open the exterior door. He certainly doesn’t want to get caught, but he also needs to make sure the man follows him into the quarry and doesn’t get on the train and go after Gibson. Outside the ground rushes past, and he steels himself for how much this next part is going to suck.

I am getting way too old for this shit.

He grips the handrail beside the door and leans forward as much as he dares.

“Hey asshole!” he shouts into the wind. “Looking for me?!”

Taking one last deep breath, he jumps.

***

Only when she is absolutely certain that the Shadow Man super-soldier isn’t coming after her does Scully stop running. She looks around wildly. Mulder has to still be here, somewhere.

“Mulder!”

It’s Arizona all over again, with her shouting his name into the night, hoping against hope for some answering call.

“Mulder!”

But as was the case in Arizona, she receives no response.

***

The roller coaster of emotion is too much for Gibson. His own feelings are magnified by what he hears in Mulder’s thoughts, a sort of resonating loop that spirals him toward despair and exhaustion.

So he sleeps. It is, mercifully, a dreamless slumber, and it cradles him all the way back to New Mexico. Mulder gently shakes him awake, and they wordlessly disembark, waiting amid the other passengers while Mulder’s motorcycle is unloaded. Once they retrieve it, it’s a quiet ride back to the trailer neither of them had hoped to see again, though once they crest the hill and finally come within sight of it, Gibson lets out a sigh of relief.

#x-files fanfic #TXF: Trust No 1 #mulderfic #scullyfic #gibson praise #msr #mulder on the run #a/n: lol at myself for thinking (way back in october) that i would get this finished and posted soon #ah well #here it is at long last :)#will 2021 be the year i finally finish this scenes-in-between project?#who knows! but that would be cool!#;)#hi friends #hope you are all doing well

28 notes · View notes

reviewsbytomsatrekkie · 3 years ago

Text

33. Ascension - Victor Dixon - 3 Stars

I feel a bit confused about this book; on one hand it was just so slow but on the other I was excited to keep reading the entire time.

Leonor has signed up to be a participant on the worlds craziest speed-dating show ever. Six girls and six boys are sent to mars to create the first ever human colony on another planet. During the long voyage through the stars, the participants will have only 6 minutes each week to interview a participant of the opposite sex, seducing, learning and deciding, while always under the unblinking eye of the on-board cameras. Leonor has signed up for the glory, for love and for a one-way ticket away from the life she had on earth. Even if the dream turns into a nightmare, it’s to late for regrets.

Ascension had a great concept; I was straight away drawn into the crazy speed dating premise as I has never read anything like that before. It was told from a few perspectives, Leonor’s on the spaceship, along with 2 or three voices from the ground. What felt lacking to me was the secret deadly twist, it was revealed so early that everything else sort of felt pointless to a certain point. It was revealed to the reader within the first couple chapters but only revealed to our main character at the very end, so I constantly felt impatient and on edge to finally get to the end which lessened my enjoyment of the other parts of the story. I also really wish we had gotten at least one other perspective from inside the ship, so much is going on up there, but we only hear from one very specific person, so it all felt very one sided. Other than that, this was definitely a very strong story, it was a great start to the trilogy.

I wasn’t super happy with the writing style, it felt really heavy and slow. There was a lot of telling instead of showing which made the book feel longer. I also didn’t feel very connected to the main character or the other characters on board the spaceship due to the fact that the perspective kept jumping around, often quite pointlessly. I also would have appreciated more worldbuilding, you never get a solid sense of how the world is currently working it’s all very surface level. It feels like its meant to be a sort of futuristic almost hellscape, where the poor have only gotten poorer and rich richer but that’s never explicitly said, it’ feels mostly like now but just slightly off.

Now this is probably where I get the most stuck, the characters in this book kinda sucked, I don’t think I liked any of them. Leonor could have been an amazing main character, but I felt like the author took her a little too far. She is meant to be a strong female character with an unfortunate/horrific burn along her back that she has to overcome. I really liked that she wasn’t “perfect”, but I really hated how the author portrayed her relationship with her disfigurement, giving it a name and using it as an excuse to be a horrible person to those around her. Like I understand she had a very traumatic childhood etc, but I can’t forgive someone for using their trauma as an excuse to be horrible to others, I mean she literally smashes a door into another participants face and threatens to kill her if she mentions the burn to others!! The rest of the characters all had their own personalities but were very surface level and most of them came across as very boring, hopefully this will be rectified in book 2 but I don’t have much hope.

Overall, I would pass this book onto others as it definitely wasn’t all bad, there’s just a couple tweaks I would make to it if I could. Just go into it with a grain of salt and you’ll probably enjoy it just as much as I did.

3 Stars

#book #books #booklover #booknerd #book review #book reviews #review #reviews #reading #read #reader #space #mars #astronaught #ascension #phobos #victor dixon

2 notes · View notes

bexterbex · 5 years ago

Text

A Soul to Mend His Own | Ch. 37

Trigger Warning: Accidental Self Harm. You can read until the ***** and then skip until after then next **** as you should still be able to understand the story without it being too jarring.

A Kylo Ren x Modern! Reader in a soulmate au with some canon divergence. —————————————SLOWBURN————————————–

He is already the Supreme leader, searching the universe to find you, his Empress. Your name on his wrist has been the only constant in his life, while you have doubts about his existence and his acceptance of you. He isn’t in the database and why did the name Kylo Ren cover Ben Solo?

MASTERLIST

Chapter 37: You Want Out

You woke up, something was wrong. You didn’t have time to run to your bathroom so you made your way into Kylo’s.

You vomited.

Something was wrong, but you don’t know what.

Something had happened, but you don’t know where.

Someone had died, but you don’t know who.

All you knew was Kylo was somehow involved. You checked your wrist, Ben Solo’s name was still there, faint, but still there. So he wasn’t dead, yet.

You knew it involved a bunch of colors, red and blue. You knew that an ocean was somehow involved, but didn’t know where. A million questions were swirling in your mind but you had no complete answers. No work to show for the problems. You couldn’t turn the homework in yet. Your brain was not going to let this go.

You rinsed your mouth out in the sink. Glancing up in the mirror the girl looking back at you was not someone you recognized, she was hollow. Her face was gaunt, her hair was a mess, she looked dead in her eyes. In your eyes.

You had to get out.

You had to get out now.

You needed to get her out.

You marched out of the bathroom, you went to your room and you grabbed your coat. You stormed out of your chambers and headed down the hall. You passed by stormtroopers and officers. All knowing where they were going, but you realized quickly that you were lost. You were on a ship full of people, a ship you had been living on for more than a week and you were lost. You had been escorted everywhere, and now in a rage of passion, you had no idea where you were going, or where you were.

By some luck of fate, you ran into Hux. “M’lady I was just on my way to come get you.”

“I’m not going to dinner I need out of here. I need to get off of this damn ship.”

“M’lady?”

“You said Phasma could escort me? She is on the list to escort me? Well, I need to go.” “Need to go where m’lady?”

“Anywhere but here, anywhere normal. Anywhere where I am allowed to think for myself without everyone either questioning me or putting words in my mouth. I need out.” You were yelling now, anyone else that was in the hall had now disappeared.

“Right. If you will hold on a moment m’lady.” He then removed one of those little speaking devices from his pocket.

“No, you will take me to the hangar and I will wait there.”

He looked at you for a second, a mix of confused and angry, you didn’t care. You wanted out. He then lead you down the hallway to the hangar. You didn’t normally tap your foot out of frustration, like in those old cartoons, but you were doing it now. You wanted out.

Within minutes you saw your chrome-plated ticket to freedom with here white armored little ducklings. You would be free in minutes. “Where are we off to,” she asked you but seemed to more or less asking Hux.

“I want off this damn ship and I want to be away from people, so where ever that may be that is where I want to be. All I need is you for an escort, no one else. I want to be alone, but apparently, I can’t do that without being babysat every five minutes.”

You couldn’t see what her reaction was under her helmet, you didn’t want to know. You wanted out.

She signaled to the ‘troopers behind her who backed up and turned away. The general looked like he wanted to argue but you had already turned to march yourself on board the shuttle. Phasma followed. It was just you, Phasma, and the pilot now, the pilot was sealed away in his cockpit. Neither of you spoke, but you could tell she was staring at you with the way her head was cocked. You didn’t care, you wanted out.

Within a few minutes, you landed and the exit ramp lowered. You were on a beach somewhere, you didn’t care. You were getting out. You exited the shuttle, your silver guard staying several paces behind you. It looked like there was no one for miles.

You were out.

Phasma stayed a considerable distance behind you, on guard. You shoved her to the back of your mind. You listened to the waves and the breeze. You listened to the sound of the sand crunching under your feet. You breathed in the cold salty air. You kept walking. For the first time in the last week, you felt like you again, if only for a moment.

You made your way over to a boulder and sat down. Tears began to fall from your face. You wrapped your arms around yourself. Closing your eyes you saw the lights again. The damn lights that you had no idea what they meant. They wouldn’t leave you alone.

You hunched over and threw up again. Phasma started walking forward towards you before you yelled, “Stop, just leave me alone.” Your voice was broken and harsh. You could hear your sadness in your voice. She stopped.

You brought your knees to your chest, you were crying before but now you were sobbing. Loud heartbroken lonely sobs, the ones poets dream about when they write of heartache.

But why were you heartbroken?

Your heart broke for the girl you use to know, for the girl you use to be only a week and a half ago. She was gone--and was slowly being replaced by someone you didn’t know. Someone whose soul you didn’t know.

Every time you closed your eyes you saw the lights. You saw those damn lights.

What did they mean?

What did this all mean?

You didn’t know, but what you did know is that your heart was broken for the girl you used to know and for what? Some stupid spaceman? A man who couldn’t even properly talk to you? A man who cowardly hid behind telling others to tell you what to do? What to say? What to think?

Why didn’t the fairytales ever tell you that your match could be like this? Would be like this? No. All they knew was happily ever after. A prince who sweeps his match off her feet and rides off into the sunset. How realistic is that? Why did we tell little girls that? Why did you still believe that?

Yes, on the surface you knew it wouldn’t be that way, but deep down a part of you was still holding on to that childish naive thought that your match and you would ride off into the sunset somewhere and live happily ever after. He did come from a space ship, like some sort of space prince. He was a knight but wasn’t by any means a knight in shining armor. Hell, he hid behind a mask to everyone.

While you were childish and naive for thinking that you would end up in a fairytale at least you weren’t playing dress-up. You weren’t a child in a mask pretending to be a man.

Well, you would have to play dress-up soon. In all of those clothes, you bought, rather that he bought. One thing was for sure, you were sick and tired of being told what to do and you were sick and tired of not knowing anything. You wiped your tears on your sleeve.

*****************************************************************************************************

You got up from the rock and walked towards the water. You took off your shoes and crept in. It was cold, almost ice cold but you ignored it. It was one of your few moments of freedom and you weren’t going to spoil it. You had already cried enough.

You closed your eyes once more, you saw the lights. You moved further into the freezing water, the lights dimmed. You kept going until they were but a tiny flicker.

You felt a hand pull you out of the water, you hadn’t realized you were now neck-deep, without your coat. Phasma was hauling you out of the water if you weren’t so delirious you would have marveled at her strength. She was hauling you back to shore. You had dropped your coat there. With one hand still hauling your arm, her other swiftly grabbed the coat before pulling you to the shuttle.

You were cold, but you felt less hollow. She didn’t speak to you, she just threw your jacket around your shoulders. The shuttle took off. You were back to your cage. Back to being the pretty songbird once again. Back to singing on command for crackers.

If you thought she was staring at you when you were going to the beach, she was definitely staring now. This time the flight felt longer. It might have been because you were cold, but it most certainly was because you were dreading heading back to your prison.

You felt the shuttle dock and you heard the ramp lower, but you weren’t as quick to get up this time. Before you could move your own two feet there were two men in medical uniforms hauling you up and practically carrying you out of the shuttle.

You tried to struggle, you tried to thrash. You had no idea what was going on. You had no idea where they were taking you. Actually, you had some idea, but that thought scared you. Why were they hauling you away? You didn’t do anything wrong.

No one was answering the million questions coming out of your mouth. Everything on the ship seemed too bright. You smelled where you were going before you arrived. The chemical sterile smell. You were in the medical bay.

You were being stapped down to a bed before Dr. Dabrini came into the room Phasma following behind. “You are being placed on suicide watch,” said the doctor.

“Suicide watch? But I didn’t do anything,” you were exasperated. Suicide?

“The Captain says she witnessed you trying to drown yourself.”

“Drown myself? All I did was walk into the water.”

“Chest deep, in freezing water. Why did you do this?”

“All I wanted to do was stop the lights.”

“The lights? What lights?” Both the doctor and Phasma tilted their heads out of confusion.

“The lights I see every damn time I close my eyes.”

“What do these lights look like? What do they do?” You could tell he was concerned but curious.

“They were red and blue. They seemed to be fighting each other. I don’t know all I know is I want them to stop. I haven’t been able to sleep well. I either see them when I sleep, odd nightmares that I can’t remember or blackness. All I know is that for the last few days every time I have tried to rest, I haven’t been able to. I wake up feeling worse than I already have.”

The doctor looked at the captain before answering you, “you will stay here tonight, under watch. I will give you something that will help you sleep.”

“Can I have the straps taken off, I promise that I wasn’t actually trying to hurt myself, all I wanted is for the stupid lights to stop.”

“I believe I can do that.” He then moved to take them off of you. He left the room and a nurse came in with some pills and a glass of water. You took them, but she stayed. You thought she would have left but she moved to a chair in the corner of the room. You supposed she was your ‘watch’.

Even though the door was shut and the large glass-windowed wall was frosted over you could see Hux and Phasma having an argument outside your room. You strained to see if you could hear them.

“She was under your watch, the Supreme Leader won’t be happy,” said Hux.

“She was, but how was I supposed to know that she was going to try and drown herself?

*****************************************************************************************************

And she is under your care, you let me take her alone,” accused Phasma.

“So now this is my fault. He won’t be happy,” said Hux.

“No, he won’t but you will still have to try and reach him anyway.”

“Is that really the best course of action? You and I know that he can be unpredictable at the best times,” reasoned Hux.

“Yes and suppose we wait and tell him and he finds out you failed to inform him as soon as possible,” corrected Phasma.

“You’re right, I hate when you are right.”

“No, you hate when you are wrong, there is a difference,” there was a bit of smugness in her voice.

“Hmm, I suppose.”

“We really should try and get this over with. Let’s go to your office and try and contact him. See if we even get through. See if he is done with you know who.”

Before you could even begin to form questions, the pill kicked in and you drifted off into a dreamless medicated sleep.

140 notes · View notes

hoonieistrash · 5 years ago

Text

ephemeral love

pairing: jack! taehyung x rose! reader (x fiance! jungkook)

synopsis: As an aristocratic young woman, you are to be wedded as soon as you set foot in Philadelphia. Boarding the Titanic, your mundane life started to get twisted with a handsome young artist who saved your life.

word count: 34.5k

genre: fluff, smut, angst, historical, titanic au!

warnings/tags: UNEDITED, misogynistic themes cus it’s 1912 what fun times, dark and obsessive themes, explicit language, SMOKING, cheating, A MESS, a lot and I mean a lot of bad puns and jokes throughout the stories I’m sorry, Jungkook is a fucking asshole, SMUT

author’s note: LET ME JUST CLEAR SOMETHING UP HERE, English is not my first language so this is probably shit or something also this is my first ever long fic and smut omg. I followed the Titanic’s storyline, My summaries are also shit. I L O V E Taehyung’s RED HAIR SO :))) But I still hope you enjoy reading this mess of a story. keep in mind though, I’m a fucking asshole :)) THIS IS UNEDITED, so thank you for your patience haha! its 2 AM right now and I have my prelims later :) i haven’t reviewed :)) wish me luck

The gleaming white superstructure of Titanic rises mountainous-ly beyond the rail, and above that, the ochreous-colored funnels stood against the sky like pillars of a great temple. Crewmen move across the deck, dwarfed by the sheer size of the steamer.

The streets were packed with crowds as the large ship was being ready to set sail for the first time today, April.10th,1912. People waved their handkerchief and said their goodbyes to loved ones and friends. The busy street was crowded with lower and middle-class citizens as the employees of the voyage checked their belongings and tickets.

On the pier, horse-drawn vehicles, motorcars, and lorries move slowly through the dense throng. The atmosphere is one of excitement and giddiness. People embraced in tearful farewells, or wave and shout bon voyage to friends and relatives on the decks above.

With sudden honks of the motorcars, the people looked and went out the way of the cars and carriages of the rich folks of the place. Their automobiles and carriages were adorned by expensive belongings and furnishings, their wealth being displayed for anyone to see.

“Coming through! Get out of the way!” The workers of the voyage shouted as they pushed the people away to give space to the large transportations. One by one, the rich folks have gone out their cars as employees greet them politely and with great care of words, contrasting to the way they treated the lower-class passengers. You went out of the car as the valet guided you out, your hair curled and neatly tied. You aura exudes elegance and beauty and your enigmatic (e/c) eyes shone in the light while your (s/c) skin glow beneath the sun.

“I don’t see what the fuss is all about. It doesn’t look any bigger than the Mauretania.” You stated, unimpressed while staring at the infamous Titanic.

Your large pale blue hat which was adorned by soft white feathers has hidden her face a bit. Your long silhouette pastel blue dress fits your body like a glove, showing your small waist. Red luscious lips curled into a small frown, sharp eyebrows furrowing a bit.

A handsome young man wearing a slick expensive black suit soon followed, exiting the car. The man, Jeon Jungkook, the heir to the older Jeon’s fortune. He was arrogant and rich beyond belief. Good-looks to brag along with it.

“You can be blase about some things, (Y/N), but not about Titanic. It’s over a hundred feet longer than Mauretania and far more luxurious. It has squash courts, a Parisian cafe, and even Turkish baths.” Jungkook said. He then turned to the side and gave a helping hand to your mother, (M/N) (L/N), who descends from the very same car.

“Your daughter is much too hard to impress, (M/N)” Jungkook stated, helping the older woman.

“So this is the ship they say is unsinkable,” (M/N) said, staring at the large ship which was the talk of the world for almost a year.

“It is unsinkable. God himself couldn’t sink this ship.” Jungkook said with pride, looking at the ship as he was the host for the (L/N) in this voyage.

You rolled your eyes when you heard your fiance’s words, your ‘indecent’ action hidden from them while you stared at the Titanic.

This entire entourage of rich folks is impeccably turned out, a quintessential example of the Edwardian upper class, complete with servants. Jungkook’s manservant, Spicer Lovejoy, is a tall and impassive, dour as an undertaker. Behind him emerge, two maids, personal servants to you and your mother.

The maids went and took the luggage of their mistresses as Jungkook’s valet helped with it. Suddenly, an employee stopped them with a smile.

“I’m sorry, sir, but we have to inspect your luggage.” The old male said softly. Jungkook put his hand inside his coat and took out a five paper bill and gave it to him, patting him in the back. The porter’s eyes dilated at the sight of it.

“I put my faith in you, good sir.” He said, walking away from the porter with you and your mother and towards the Titanic. From behind, Jungkook’s manservant, Lovejoy, gave the employee a list.

“Here, three of the brown baggage is for room 12A and the others with black markings are for 15A. While the leather with a crest is for room 19A. Got it?” The stoic assistant said fastly making the employee confused but before he could ask about it, the former left him with the car.

“My shawl?” You asked, looking behind you, your arm wrapped around Jungkook’s, gently. Your maid answered with a small smile, “I have it, Miss.” baggage in her arms

With that, they got in the Titanic, looking around the furniture and design of the large ship. The three aristocrats then went to their own rooms while you, well the maid, unpacked your belongings and put it into the right place neatly.

“Taehyung, I swear to God. If your cards are not good enough–”

“It’ll be fine, Jiminie!”

4 males sat at the table, in the middle, bills and coins from four countries were scattered. This has been going on for a while and sitting on top of the money are two 3rd class tickets for RMS Titanic

“I can’t believe you bet our entire money on this, Taehyung!” Jimin scolded, grasping his brown hair as the stress got to him and even more when he saw his own cards. Taehyung grinned at him, his fiery red hair framing his handsome face.

“There are two tickets for the Titanic! How can I not!” Taehyung exclaimed as the other two males in front of them argued in a different language.

Jimin sighed at his best friend’s actions, just hoping that he had a good hand of cards in him because he certainly did not. Taehyung took a card on the pile in front of him, looking at it with a small frown. They then heard the Titanic’s whistle blow, the final warning.

“This is it! The moment of truth boys. Somebody’s life’s about to change.” Taehyung said, looking at the 2 Swedish men.

The males showed their cards one by one, the highest one yet was a pair. Taehyung looked at Jimin who stared at him with expectancy.

“I’m sorry, Jimin. It seems you won’t be seeing your Ma for a while.”

The shorter male gaped and exclaimed at that, “What?! What do you mean?! Taehyung, you idiot-!”

Taehyung then laughed and slammed his cards on the table as it showed a full house, “Because we’re going to America!”

Jimin’s eyes widened and cheered when the reality finally sank in, hugging his best friend as he shouted the words, “We’re going to America!”

The two men in front of them shouted in disbelief and annoyance at the outcome. Taehyung and Jimin celebrated their win, hugging each other. The two then looked back to the Swedish men and Taehyung said, “Sorry guys. Three of a kind and a pair. I’m high and you’re dry and…”

“We’re going to America!” Jimin continued, smiling widely. Taehyung kissed the tickets, then jumped on Jimin’s back and rode him around the pub. It’s like they won the lottery.

The bartender then cleared his throat, getting the attention of the two young males. “No, you won’t if you boys don’t hurry, cause Titanic will set sail in 5 minutes.” He said

“Shoot!”

“Hurry! Hurry! Grab the money!”

The two grabbed the money and were about to run for it when Taehyung’s collar was grabbed by the large male who he was playing with earlier. The latter raised his fisted hand as Taehyung braced himself for the impact but none came, however, a groan was heard from beside him. He opened his eyes and saw that the male punched his other Swedish friend in the stomach

Taehyung smiled sheepishly at the large male then they made a run for it, kit bags on their shoulders, carrying everything they own in the world, and sprinted toward the pier. They tear through milling crowds next to the terminal. Shouts going up behind them as they jostle through slow-moving gentlemen. They dodge piles of luggage and weave through groups of people. Finally, they burst out onto the pier and Taehyung comes to a dead stop staring at the cast walls of the ship’s hull, towering seven stories or greater above the wharf and over an eighth of a mile long. The Titanic is monstrous, something Taehyung hasn’t seen before.

When Jimin noticed that Taehyung wasn’t following him, he ran back and grabbed him, as they sprinted towards the third class gangway aft, at E deck. They reach the bottom of the ramp just as the officer detaches it at the top. It starts to swing down from the gangway doors.

“Wait! We’re passengers!” Taehyung shouted, flushed and panting, he waved the tickets.

“Have you been in the inspection queue?” The snobbish employee asked

Taehyung nodded, catching his breath and pointed to his back where Jimin was, “Me and him just finished. We don’t have lice or any diseases” he replied, cheerfully. The officer looked at them, judging their rugged appearance and worn out bags and clothes. He then sighed and reluctantly took the ticket and reattached the gangway which gave way to them, inside. The two went aboard and stood, looking at the officer as he checked their tickets. The officer glanced at the tickets, then passed Taehyung and Jimin through to another worker. The latter looked at the names on the tickets to enter them on the passenger list. He raised a brow, “ Gundersen. And… Gundersen..”

The older male looked at them suspiciously while the two smiled at him, innocently, as he handed them their tickets back and gave them an ‘okay’.

Taehyung wrapped an arm around Jimin’s shoulder and they walked away, “Let’s go, Sven~”

The two raced inside, whooping in victory, running down the white-painted corridor of the ship while they grin from ear to ear.

“We are the luckiest sons of bitches in the world!”

Taehyung and Jimin burst through a door onto the aft well deck, running across the deck and up the steel stairs to the poop deck. They got to the rail and Taehyung started to yell and wave to the crowd on the dock like a madman making Jimin shake his head at his best friend’s antics, knowing full well that he doesn’t know anyone on the dock.

“Let’s go, you crazy man,” Jimin said, grabbing one of his lapels and dragged him away.

The two walk down a narrow corridor with doors lining both sides like a college dorm. Total confusion as people argue over luggage in several languages or wander in confusion in the labyrinth. They pass emigrants studying the signs over the doors and looking up the words in phrasebooks. The two males passed the people and finally saw the room they’re looking for, opening it as two other males were inside.

Jimin then raced and occupied the top bunk while Taehyung introduced himself to the two Swedish men.

“Hello there, I’m Kim Taehyung, nice to meet you.” He shook one of the men’s hands and turned to Jimin who was laying on the top bunk already.

“Who said you can be on the top bunk, you little-!”

The two Swedish men looked at each other, confused as hell, as one asked, “Where’s Sven?”

By contrast, the so-called “Millionaire Suite” is in the Empire style, and comprises two bedrooms, a bath, WC, wardrobe room, and a large sitting room. Also, there is a private 50-foot promenade deck outside.

A room service waiter pours champagne into a tulip glass of orange juice and hands the Bucks Fizz to you while you look through your newly bought paintings. There’s a Monet of water lilies, a Degas of dancers, and a few abstract works. They are all unknown paintings, lost works.

You grabbed one of the paintings with a small and contemplating frown, currently occupied by your thoughts, debating on where you’ll put it. The maid smiled at you, her mistress, as she unpacks your clothes and folding it neatly.

“Will you be putting the paintings on the wall, Miss?”

“Yes, this room needs more color,” You said, walking around the room and placed the painting on the wall.

Jungkook was out on the covered deck before entering through the doorway to your room, he then saw you in the sitting room. He frowned a bit when he saw the odd paintings on your couch and bed.

“Those mud puddles were certainly a waste of money.” He said, looking at it with a small scowl.

“You’re wrong. They’re fascinating. Like in a dream… there’s truth without logic. What’s his name again…? Picasso” You replied, looking at the cubist’s paintings.��

“He’ll never amount to a thing, trust me, Sweetpea… Well, at least they were cheap.” Jungkook said, going towards you as you sat down in your vanity, feeling tired with Jungkook being in the same room as you. A porter then appeared, he wheels in Jungkook’s private safe into the room on a hand truck.

“Put that in the wardrobe.” He ordered and followed the porter towards the wardrobe, watching it be placed gently.

“The paintings smell so brand new. Like they built it all just for us. I mean… just to think that tonight, when I crawl between the sheets, I’ll be the first–” Trudy, your maid said but was cut off when Jungkook entered the room again.

“And when I crawl between the sheets tonight, I’ll still be the first.” He said, looking at you with a sly glint in his eyes, a faint sign of smirk on his pink lips. Trudy blushed at the innuendo and quickly excused herself out of the room.

Jungkook walked towards you and put his hands on your shoulders as he gripped it a bit, looking at you through the mirror. It was an act of possession, not affection.

He smiled, “First and only, forever.”

The warm and soft smile on his face did not match the tight grip on your shoulders. You winced a little at that as you frowned at his words.

“I’ll be seeing you later then, Sweetpea.” Jungkook bid, ignoring your obvious wince, and with that, he went out of the room. The heavy atmosphere which you only felt, thickens. It was always like this, tense, making it hard to breathe but it was almost as if you’re the only one feeling it. Or maybe they also feel it, they just don’t want anything to do with it.

Taehyung and Jimin leaned far over the railings, looking down at the sea. In the glassy bow-wave, two dolphins appeared, under the water, swimming fast like the ship, just in front of the steel blade of the prow. They do it for the sheer joy and exultation of motion. Taehyung watched the dolphins and grinned. The breach, jumping clear of the water and then diving back, crisscrossing in front of the bow, dancing ahead of the juggernaut. Jimin grinned and looked up ahead as he pointed to the horizon.

“I can already see the Statue of Liberty, albeit small though.” He said cheekily as Taehyung chuckled. The latter climbed up the railings, letting go of the ropes and cheered loudly as possible, “I’m the king of the world!”

“…and our master shipbuilder, Mr. Andrews here, designed her from the keel plates up.” An old handsome man, Ismay, talked but you didn’t listen. The table was surrounded by people of your kind, rich people.

Ismay seated with Jungkook, you, (M/N), Molly Brown and Thomas Andrews in the Palm Court, a beautiful sunny spot enclosed by high arched windows.

“Well, I may have knocked her together, but the idea was Mr. Ismay’s. He envisioned a steamer so grand in scale, and so luxurious in its appointments, that its supremacy would never be challenged. And here she is, willed into solid reality!” Andrews said, slapping the table, not used to the attention he was getting.

“Why are ships always being’ called “she”? Is it because men think half the women around have big sterns and should be weighed in tonnage?” Molly asked as the table laughed at that except for you, who awkwardly smiled.

“Just another example of the men settin’ the rules their way.” She added. After a while, the waiter came to take orders. You took out your cigarette holder, bored and anxious, you lit it, inhaling the smoke.

(M/N) glared at you and said, “You know, I don’t like that (Y/N).”

Jungkook stopped mid-sip of his brandy and narrowed his eyes at you, who ignored them.

“She knows,” Jungkook said firmly, taking the cigarette away and putting it out quickly. You glared at your fiance who was now ignoring you, talking to the waiter on their side.

“We’ll both have the lamb. Rare, with a little mint sauce.” He said, the waiter nodded and went back to give their order to the chef. Jungkook then finally turned to you and uttered out with a smile like nothing happened, “You like lamb, don’t you Sweetpea?”

Molly, who was watching the dynamic between them smiled sarcastically at Jungkook who caught her gaze.

“You’re going to cut her meat for her too there, Kook?” and before he could answer, she swiftly turned to Ismay and asked a question.

“Hey, who came up with the name Titanic? You, Bruce?”

Ismay nodded, “Yes, actually. I wanted to convey the sheer size. And size means stability, luxury, and strength–”

“Do you know of Dr. Freud? His ideas about the male preoccupation with size might be of particular interest to you, Mr. Ismay.” You commented while Andrews chuckled, trying to preoccupy his attention with the soup in front of him.

“My God, (Y/N). What has gotten into–” (M/N) said but you stood up and excused yourself, stalking away.

(M/N) looked back to the embarrassed man with a horrified look on her face, “I’m terribly sorry for that.”

Molly smirked and looked at Jungkook, “She’s a piston, Kook. Sure you can handle her?”

Jungkook smiled back at her, tense but he acted unconcerned, “Well, I may have to start minding what she reads from now on, Mrs. Brown.”

Taehyung sat at one of the benches in the deck, bathing in the warm glow of the sun, Titanic’s wake spreads out behind him to the horizon. He had his knees pulled up, supporting a leather-bound sketching pad, his only valuable possession which was filled with his pieces. With a Conte crayon, he draws rapidly, using sure strokes.

A man has his 3-year-old daughter standing on the lower rung of the rail. She leaned back against his beer barrel of a stomach, watching the seagulls, as he explains how the propeller works. The sketch captures them perfectly, with a great sense of the humanity of the moment. Taehyung is good. Really good. Jimin looks over Taehyung’s shoulder. He nods appreciatively, smiling.

Yoongi, a scowling young man watching the crewmember coming by, walking three small dogs around the deck. One of them, a black french bulldog, and Yoongi thought that it was among the ugliest creatures on the planet.

“That’s typical. First-class dogs comin’ down here to take a shit.” He growled with a deep scowl. Taehyung looked up from his sketch and smiled sarcastically at him.

“That’s so we know where we rank in the scheme of things.” He said making the blond man looked at him, his scowl faltering a bit.

Yoongi chuckled deeply from his chest at the poor reality, “As if we could forget.”

Taehyung replied with his own chuckle and introduced himself to the man, “Kim Taehyung, nice to meet you”

The pale and shorter blond male grasped his hand in a firm hold and shook it gently, “Min Yoongi. Likewise.”

Taehyung nodded with a smile, happy that he made a new friend. He then let his big brown eyes wander across the deck but he stopped. He stared at the beautiful young woman with softly curled (h/n) hair and a baby pink silhouette dress. Taehyung was unable to take his eyes off of the young woman, he continued his staring.

They were across from each other, about 60 feet apart, with the well-deck like a valley between them. You were on your promontory, he on his much lower one. You stared down at the water with an unreadable look on your face. Taehyung watched you unpin your elaborate hat and take it off. You looked at the frilly absurd thing, then tossed it over the rail as it sailed far down to the water and was carried away, astern, a spot of pink in the vast ocean. He was riveted by you. You looked like the main heroine in a romantic novel, sad and isolated.

Jimin taps Yoongi on the shoulder as they both looked at Taehyung who was enamored and in awe at the sight of the young lady on the upper portion of the ship. They both grinned, shaking their heads at the young artist.

You turned suddenly and looks right at Taehyung. He was caught staring, but he didn’t look away though his heart was beating a bit too wildly. You did, though, looked away but looked back at him after a while, your eyes met across the space of the well-deck, across the gulf between two different worlds.

Taehyung then saw a young man wearing a slick suit, complementing his looks, walking towards you, grasping your arm in his hand. You jerked away from him as you two argued in pantomime. The beautiful lady stalked away after a bit, leaving the man alone with himself for a second or so, looking agitated, but he goes after you, disappearing along the A-deck promenade. Taehyung stared after you, dazed.

Yoongi scoffed at the young man and said, “Forget it, boyo. You’d likely have angels fly out of your ass than getting next to the likes of her.”

You looked into empty space as you sat on the round table, flanked by people in a heated conversation. Jungkook and (M/N) laughing together, while on the other side Lady Duff-Gordon was holding forth animatedly. You didn’t hear what they were saying, staring at your plate, barely listening to the inconsequential babble around you. Beneath the table, you held a tiny fork from your crab salad. Poking the fork into your skin, harder and harder every time, drawing blood. Mind in chaos, your emotions all over the place.

After the party-dinner, you walked towards your room, smiling at the passing people politely. You were composed, nothing like what you were feeling inside. When you got to your room, you closed the door. Standing in the middle of the room, looking at your reflection. You stood there, just looking at yourself with hatred, self-hatred. And then–

A primal, anguished cry claws at your throat. You ripped off your pearl necklace, which explodes, the pearls flying across the room. In a frenzy, you tore at yourself, your clothes, your hair then attacked the room. You fling everything off the dresser as it flies, clattering against the wall with a loud sound. Hurling a hand mirror against the vanity, it cracked violently. You looked around the room, panting deeply, and glaring at the ruined room as it matches with your mind.

You ran out of the room, shoving the people away from you as tears rolled down your pretty face. You ran along the B deck promenade, disheveled, your hair flying and sticking out from the immaculate hairstyle you wore all evening. Your cheeks streaked with tears but you were also angry, furious even! Shaking with emotions you didn’t even understand… hatred, self-hatred, desperation. A strolling couple watched you pass them, shocked at the emotional display in public.

On the deck, Taehyung lay on one of the benches gazing at the stars blazing gloriously above him an ethereal pattern for everyone to see as he thinks artist thoughts. He smoked a cigarette, blowing a small mist into the cold air, slowly disappearing after a while.

Taehyung’s eyebrows furrowed when he heard footsteps nearing him, he sat up and looked around. You run up the stairs from the well-deck, you two were the only ones on the stern deck, except for Quartermaster Rowe, twenty feet above them on the docking bridge catwalk. You, though, didn’t see the red-headed male in the shadows and ran right past him.

You run across the deserted fantail, breath hitching in an occasional sob that escaped from your quivering lips, which you tried to suppress but to no avail. You slam against the base of the stern flagpole and cling there, panting. You stared down at the black water, voices whispering to you to do something, to end your misery.

The disheveled young woman started to climb over the railing, hitching your long heavy dress up and climbed clumsily, almost slipping. Moving carefully when you got out, you turn your body and getting your heels on the white-painted gunwale, your back facing the railings, facing out towards the darkness of the night. 60 feet below you, the massive propellers are churning them into white foam, and a ghostly wake trails off toward the horizon.

You straightened your arms a bit, leaning forward to the empty air, looking down. Your dress and hair were lifted by the wind of the ship’s movements. The only sound you heard, above the rush of water below, was the flutter and snap of the big Union Jack right above you.

“Don’t do it.” A deep and firm voice called out. You gasped and looked back, tears blocking your vision from seeing clearly.

“Stay back! Don’t come any closer!” You shouted, more tears welling up. Taehyung saw the tear streaks on your cheeks in the faint glow of the lights and frowned slightly at the sight.

“Take my hand, I’ll pull you back in.”

Your eyebrows furrowed at that and snapped back, “No! Stay where you are! I mean it! Or I’ll let go!”

Taehyung stared at your desperate eyes, screaming for help. He shook his head.

“No, you won’t”

The young (L/N) frowned, “What do you mean ‘no I won't’? Don’t presume to tell me what I will and will not do. You don’t know me.”

Taehyung shook his head again, his red hair swaying a bit at the movement, “You would have done it already. Come on, take my hand.”

You were confused, you couldn’t see him very well due to the tears and from the faint light. You were about to wipe your tears with one hand to see better but almost slipped so you went back to grasping the rail bars tightly, facing away from Taehyung.

“You’re distracting me, go away!”

Taehyun smiled softly at her, “I can’t. I’m involved now. If you jump, I’ll jump in after you”

You scoffed at the idea, “That’s absurd! You’ll kill yourself.”

Taehyung shook his head, taking off his jacket, “Don’t worry, I’m a good swimmer.” After that, he starts undoing his boot’s shoelace.

“The fall alone will kill you,” You jabbed

“It would hurt, I’m not saying it wouldn’t. To be honest I’m a lot more concerned about the water being so cold.” Taehyung replied making you look down to the dark waters, reality slowly sinking in. You looked back at him, a frown playing on your lips.

“How cold?” You stammered out, looking back at Taehyung

“Freezing. Maybe a couple of degrees over.” He said, unlacing his other shoe after removing the other one.

“Ever been to Daegu?” the male asked

You gave the man an odd look, the normality of the question perplexed you as you shook your head, “No…”

“Well they have some of the coldest winters around, and I grew up there. Once when I was a kid me and my father were ice-fishing out on lake… ice-fishing is where you chop a hole in the–”

“I know what ice-fishing is!”

Taehyung smiled sheepishly at you, “Sorry. Just… you look like more of an indoor girl. Anyway, I went through some thin ice and I’m tellin’ ya, water is that cold… like that right down there… it hits you like a thousand knives all over your body. You can’t breathe, you can’t think… least not about anything but the pain.”

He then sighed and continued, “Which is why I’m not looking forward to jumping in after you. But like I said, I don’t see a choice. I guess I’m kinda hoping you’ll come back over the rail and get me off the hook here.”

You stared at him with a confused and weirded-out look, “You’re crazy…”

“That’s what everybody says but with all due respect, Miss, I’m not the one hanging off the back of a ship here,” Taehyung replied. He then went closer to you slowly, testing the waters.

“Come on. You don’t want to do this. Give me your hand.” He said, offering his hand to the young woman. You stared at him as if he escaped from the madhouse but when you finally saw his eyes clearly, it seemed to fill your universe. There was pure warmth swimming within them, swallowing you whole that you almost forgot the cold air nipping on your skin.

“O-Okay…” You muttered, grabbing his hand gently. Taehyung held your hand firmly, feeling the soft cold skin on his.

“I’m Taehyung. Kim Taehyung”

You turned around with his help and with a quavering voice, you replied, “Nice to meet you, Mr. Kim”

The male smiled at you while you started to step out, now that you have decided to live, the height absolutely terrified you. Overcome by vertigo as you shifted your footing, climbing up. As you start to climb out with the help of Taehyung, your dress got in your way and one foot slips off the edge of the deck, making you lose your footing.

You plunge down quickly, letting out a piercing shriek. Taehyung gasped at the sudden movement but quickly grasped your hand firmer than before, the sudden weight made him jerked toward the rail painfully. You barely grabbed the lower rail with your free hand, gasping as your heartbeat wildly inside your ribcage. Looking at the male, your frightened look made Taehyung gripped you tightly.

“Help! PLEASE!”

The Quartermaster Rowe, up on the docking bridge heard the scream and headed for the ladder, alarmed.

Taehyung bit his lips, his arms straining at the pull of gravity on you two. He let out a tired, “I got you. Don’t worry. I got you…”

Taehyung holds your hand with all his strength, bracing himself on the railing with his other hand. While the man held you, you tried to get some kind of foothold on the smooth hull. Taehyung tries to lift your body over the railing as he felt his arms getting tired. You couldn’t get any footing in your dress and evening shoes, and you slipped a little from Taehyung’s grip making you scream, scared to death at the feeling of no solid ground beneath your feet.

The young male awkwardly clutched you by whatever he can get a grip on as you flail, gravity pulling you down. Miraculously, he finally gets you over the railing. You two fell together onto the deck in a tangled heap, spinning in such a way that Taehyung winds up slightly on top of you as your breaths ragged because of the terrifying moment.

The Quartermaster Rowe got down to the deck and ran to the fantail then saw the tangled couple on the deck floor.

“Hey, what’s all this?!”

The Rowe ran towards you two and pulled Taehyung away from you, his eyes widening when he saw you, a disheveled and crying aristocrat. Your dress was torn from all the kicking, and the hem was pushing up above your knees, showing one ripped stocking. He looks at Taehyung, a shaggy steerage man with his jacket off, and the first-class lady clearly in distress, and started to draw conclusions. Two seamen chug across the deck to join them.

The Rowe glared at Taehyung and said, “You! Stand back! Don’t move an inch!” then looked at the two seamen and quickly ordered them

“You two! Fetch the Master at Arms” which the two men quickly did and ran back. Taehyung gaped at the Rowe and shook his head, “N-No! It’s not what it looks like!”

“Shut up, vermin!”

A few minutes later. Taehyung was being detained by the burly Master at Arms the closest thing to a cop on board the ship. He was handcuffing Taehyung while Jungkook was right in front of Taehyung, and he was furious. He has obviously just rushed out here with Lovejoy and another man, his friend and business partner, Jung Hoseok and none of them have coats over their black-tie evening dress. Hoseok, a businessman Jungkook was talking to earlier, a handsome man who still has his brandy snifter offered it to you, who was hunched over crying on a nearby bench, but you waved it away. Jungkook was more concerned with Taehyung, he grabbed him by the lapels, glowering at him.

Jungkook was absolutely furious! How dare this peasant touch his fiance! You were only his to touch, who does this rat think he is! The nerve of this poor man touching another man’s property, he should have his head on a plate for what he did!

“What made you think you could put your hands on my fiance?!” Taehyung ignored the male, observing you in the corners of his eyes. Jungkook noticed this and scowled at Taehyung.

“Look at me, you filth! What did you think you were doing?!” The young aristocrat shouted at Taehyung, his grip tightening on his lapels. The redheaded male pursed his lips in anger, trying to control his emotions, locking eyes with the glaring aristocrat

You frowned at that, exhausted. You stood up and moved closer to the two, trying to tug away Jungkook’s tight grip on Taehyung’s straps.

“Kook, stop! It was an accident!”

Jungkook turned to you and laughed sarcastically, “Accident? Really? That’s the stupidest thing I heard-!”

You bit your lip, your ears burning in embarrassment to what you will say next, “It is stupid but it’s true! I was leaning over and… I slipped”

The young woman made eye contact with Taehyung for a second before looking back at Jungkook.

“I was leaning way over, to see the… ah… propellers. And I slipped and I would have gone overboard… and Mr. Kim here saved me and he almost went over himself.” You explained making Jungkook loosen his grip on Taehyung’s lapels. The young aristocrat looked at you in disbelief.

“T-The propellers? You wanted to see the propellers?”

The Hoseok sighed at (Y/N)’s words, “Women and machinery do not mix well.”

The Master of Arms looked at Taehyung with an untrusting look on his face still, “Is that the way it is?”

Taehyung glanced at you, your eyes begging to not tell them what really happened earlier and nodded without hesitation, turning to the man.

“Uh-huh. that was pretty much it.”

Taehyung then looked back at you, eyes looking a bit longer, taking your features in. Now you two have a secret together.

The Hoseok smiled a bit and patted Taehyung’s back, “Well! The boy’s a hero then. Good for you son, well done!” He then turned to Jungkook who was staring at Taehyung with a hint of a small scowl on his handsome face.

“So it’s all’s well and back to our brandy, eh?” He added and Jungkook nodded a bit. Taehyung then was uncuffed by the Master of Arms while Jungkook held you in his arms, feeling your cold skin with his hands.

“Let’s get you in. You’re freezing.“ He muttered to you, leading you away and leaving without a second thought for Taehyung. Jung Hoseok looked back to Taehyung and called out to Jungkook, “Maybe something for the boy.”

Jungkook and you not getting too far away when the former heard what Hoseok said, he looked at Taehyung then to his personal servant, Lovejoy.

“Oh, right. Mr. Lovejoy, a twenty should do it.”

You frowned softly at him and said, “Is that the going rate for saving the woman you love?”

Jungkook raised a brow at that, looking at his fiance’s tired but still beautiful face. He stared deep into your eyes and pursed his lips a bit.

“(Y/N) is displeased. What to do…” Jungkook tutted and turned back to Taehyung. He appraises him condescendingly, a steerage ruffian, unwashed and ill-mannered. Born and destined die as a waste, nothing worthwhile.

“I know” He muses and smiled tightly at Taehyung. “Perhaps you could join us for dinner tomorrow, to regale our group with your heroic tale?” Jungkook added.

Taehyung was about to decline but then his eyes turned to (Y/N) and agreed without thinking.

“Sure. Count me in.”

Jungkook nodded, “Good. That’s settled then” Kook turned to go, putting a protective arm around you, walking away with Hoseok following and the other workers going back to their posts, leaving Taehyung and Lovejoy.

Taehyung turned to the manservant who was about to follow his master, “Can I bum a cigarette?”

Lovejoy smoothly draws a silver cigarette case from his jacket and snapped it open. Taehyung took a cigarette, then another, popping it behind his ear for later. Lovejoy lights Taehyung’s cigarette with an indifferent look. Jungkook’s manservant let his eyes trail the male and locked with his unlaced boots.

“You’ll want to tie those.” Taehyung followed where Lovejoy was looking and stared at his unlaced boots.

“Interesting that the young lady slipped so mighty all of a sudden and you still had time to take off your jacket and shoes. Mmmm?” Lovejoy retorted as his expression was bland, but eyes, cold. He turned away to join his master. Taehyung sighed, arching his neck and holding it with one hand while blowing a cloud of smoke out, tired.

You sat in your vanity, looking at yourself and changed clothes for bed. In the corner of the mirror cracked, you saw Jungkook enter the room. The male looked at the disarrayed room with a frown. Your fiance slowly walked towards you.

“I know you’ve been melancholy, and I don’t pretend to know why,” Jungkook whispered, unexpectedly tender. From behind his back, he handed you a large black velvet jewel case, you took it, numbly.

“I intended to save this until the engagement next week. But I thought tonight, perhaps a reminder of my feelings for you…”

You slowly opened the box, your eyes widened at the sight of the necklace inside, in all its glory. It was huge, a malevolent blue stone glittering with an infinity of scalpel-like inner reflections.

“My God… Jungkook. Is it a–”

Jungkook smiled at your reaction, happy with it, and nodded. “Yes, it is a diamond. 56 carats.”

He takes the necklace and places it around your throat. He turns you to the mirror, staring from behind you.

“It was once worn by Louis XVI. They call it Le Coeur de la Mer, the–”

“Heart of the Ocean… Jungkook, it-it’s overwhelming.”

Jungkook stared at your reflection in the mirror, admiring the way the necklace complimented your soft (s/c) skin.

“It is for royalty. and we are royalty, (Y/N)” His fingers caressed your neck and throat. He seems to be disarmed by your elegance and beauty. His emotions, for the first time, unguarded. The wall he built for years crumbling in your presence.

“There’s nothing I wouldn’t and couldn’t give you. There’s nothing I’d deny you in this world. Just open your heart to me, (Y/N).”

You looked at yourself, the necklace heavy on your neck. In your eyes, it was not a necklace but a dog collar. Something that will bind you more to Jungkook. A collar that proves his ownership of you.

As the next morning came, you walked into the sunlight right in front of the deck. You were stunningly dressed and walked with purpose. You carried yourself with dignity and elegance. You unlatched the gate to go down into the third class. The steerage men on the deck stopped what they were doing and stared at you, confused and in awe of your beauty.

The social center of steerage life was stark by comparison to the opulence of the first-class, it was a loud, boisterous place. There are mothers with babies, kids running between the benches, yelling in several languages and being scolded in several more. There are also old women yelling, men playing chess, girls doing needlepoint and reading dime novels. There was even an upright piano and Yoongi was playing around it.

Three boys were shrieking and shouting, scrambling around to chase a rat under the benches, trying to whomp it with a shoe and causing general havoc. Taehyung was playing with a 5-year-old girl, drawing funny faces together in his sketchbook. Jimin on the other side was struggling to get a conversation going with an attractive Norwegian girl sitting with her family at a table across the room.

“English? Maybe Korean?”

The Norwegian shook her head and said with a heavy accent, “No, no. Norwegian. Only.“

The woman’s eyes caught something in the room, looking at it with surprise. Jimin followed where she was looking and did a double-take. Taehyung who saw Jimin’s expression also followed, curious, and saw you, coming toward them. The activity in the room stops, a hush falls.

You suddenly felt self-conscious as the steerage passengers stared openly at this princess, some with resentment, others with awe. You spot Taehyung and gave a little smile, walking straight to him. He rises from his seat to meet you, smiling.

“Hello Taehyung”

Jimin and Yoongi were floored. It’s like the moment when the slipper fits Cinderella. The two did not believe that this princess was here in the third-class deck and talking to Taehyung.

“Hello again” Taehyung soothed. You then looked around, the people never removing their eyes on you. You smiled sheepishly and turned back to look at him.

“Could I speak to you in private?”

Taehyung tilted his head, confused, but nonetheless nodded, “Of course. After you.”

He motions you ahead and follows. Taehyung glanced over his shoulder, one eyebrow raised, meeting the eyes of his friends as he walks out with you leaving a stunned silence behind.

Taehyung and you walked side by side in the A-deck. Passing people reading and talking in steamer chairs, some of whom glanced curiously at the mismatched couple. He feels out of place in his rough clothes. They are both awkward, for different reasons.

“So um. You got a name?”

You looked at him and nodded. “(Y/N) (m/n) (L/N)”

Taehyung stared at you, joking a bit, he said “That’s quite a mouthful. Gotta write that down later.”

You, though, did not laugh nor looked amused, looking nervous. The air was filled with an awkward silence.

“Mr.Kim–” You started but Taehyung cut you off

“Taehyung” He corrected

“Taehyung… I feel like such an idiot. It took me all morning to get up the nerve to face you.”

The male smiled at you, trying to ease some tense air around them, “But here you are.”

“Here I am. I… I want to thank you for what you did. Not just for… for pulling me back. But for your discretion.” You recalled as you two walked through the open hall.

“You’re welcome, (Y/N)”

You sighed, frustrated. “Look, I know what you must be thinking. Poor little rich girl. What does she know about misery?“

Taehyung stopped walking and looked at you with furrowed brows making you stop too.

“That’s not what I was thinking. What I was thinking was… what could have happened to hurt this girl so much she thought she had no way out.“

You bit your lips at his reply, trying to blink tears away, and turned around. “I don’t… it wasn’t just one thing. It was everything. It was them, it was their whole world. And I was trapped in it, like an insect in amber.” You walked away making Taehyung follow.

“I just had to get away… just run and run and run… and then I was at the back rail and there was no more ship… even the Titanic wasn’t big enough. Not enough to get away from them. And before I’d really thought about it, I was over the rail. I was so furious. I’ll show them. They’ll be sorry!”

Taehyung sighed at your words, “Uh-huh. They’ll be sorry. You’ll be dead”

You stopped and lowered your head. Eyes tearing up, trying to suppress it.

“Oh God, I am such an utter fool.” You lamented, Taehyung going up beside you.

“That penguin last night, is he one of them?” The red-head asked with a quirk of his eyebrow. It was then your turn to furrowed your brows, looking at the male who was waiting for your answer.

“Penguin? Oh, Jungkook. Yes, he is one of them.”

Taehyung hummed, “Is he your boyfriend?“

You chuckled humorlessly, “I’m afraid it is something worse.” and showed Taehyung your engagement ring, the sizable diamond shining in the light. The male whistled lowly at the sight of it.

“God, look at the size of that thing! You would’ve gone straight to the bottom.” He let out but you did not laugh, still in your thoughts. A passing steward scowls at Taehyung, who is clearly not a first-class passenger, but you just glared at him and he walked away.

“So you feel like you’re stuck on a train you can’t get off ‘cause you’re marryin’ this fella.“ Taehyung stated, after clearing his throat when the awkward silence won’t disappear, which you agreed to.

“Yes, exactly!”

“Then don’t marry him.”

You sighed at Taehyung’s blunt answer and shook your head.

“If only it were that simple.” You let out

The male replied with a, “It is that simple.”

The young lady looked at Taehyung and frowned at him then looked down to the floor.

“Do you love him?” He asked another question making the lady glared at him

“That’s rude. You shouldn’t even be asking me this. Do not judge me. You haven’t seen my world.”

He raised a brow at that and muttered, “Why can’t you just answer the question?” You laughed nervously and fakely as you tried to get away from the male who followed you.

You then looked back at him and said, “This is absurd! You don’t know me and I don’t know you and we are not having this conversation at all.”

“You are rude and uncouth, and presumptuous. And I am leaving now.” You added, anger and embarrassment filling you.

Taehyung stared at the rumbling woman in front of him with amusement, a teasing smile on his face as he got the answer to his question.

“Taehyung… Mr.Kim. It has been a pleasure.” You bid, emphasizing on Mr.Kim and shook his hand.

“I sought you out to thank you now I have thanked you–”

“And you’ve insulted me.” Taehyung cut off, with an amused look. You smiled tensely and replied, “Well you deserved it.”

“Right” Taehyung mused out

“Right.” You repeated with furrowed brows. Your hands still connected and shaking. Taehyung looked down at their moving hands with a small smile and looked up back again.

“I thought you were leaving?”

You realized and removed your hand away from him, clearing your throat, turning back around to walk away.

“I am.” With a tight smile still on your face, annoyed.

You turned around to face Taehyung, stopping on your tracks to go back to him, and said, “You are so annoying.”

Taehyung chuckled at your words as you started to walk away again. You then realized something and looked at Taehyung who was just standing there, watching you pace around with an amused smile as his hands were in his pockets.

“Wait.” You said a frown present on your beautiful face. You walked closer to him.

“I don’t have to leave. This is my part of the ship. You leave.” You argued, pointing to the other side as you faced Taehyung who looked down at you, smile still intact.

Taehyung laughed sarcastically at you and leaned against the rope beside him, “Oho-ho-ho! Well, well, well. Now who’s being rude”

You opened your mouth to retort, shocked at the male’s words. You chuckled out in disbelief. The topic annoying you, wanting to change it immediately. The brown leather sketchbook caught your eye and you took it from him.

“What’s this stupid thing you’re carrying around anyway?” You asked, agitated making Taehyung look at his sketchbook and shrugged.

You flipped through the pages and paused, looking up to Taehyung who stared down at you, the height difference between you two showing.

“What are you? An artist or something?” You asked, flipping through more of the pages and walked to the benches.

“Well… These are rather good…” You commented with a softening voice, admiring his works. Taehyung followed and sat next to you, watching you while you scanned through the pages.

“They’re very good actually…” You added. Taehyung’s sketches were each one an expressive little bit of humanity: an old woman’s hands, a sleeping man, a father, and daughter at the rail. The faces are luminous and alive. His book was a celebration of the human condition.

The young lady looked back up at Taehyung and said, “Taehyung, these are exquisite works” with awe in your voice

“Well, they didn’t think too much of 'em in Paree,” Taehyung replied, a small smile in his pink lips.

“Paris? Huh, you do go around for a poor–” You stopped your words, looking at Taehyung with shame on your face.

“I mean… For a person with limited means–”

Taehyung chuckled at your words, “It’s okay, you can say it. A poor guy.”

You didn’t reply, ashamed of yourself though Taehyung seemed to not mind it one bit. You flipped through the pages of his sketchbook when…

“Well well”

You came upon a series of nudes. You transfixed by the languid beauty he has created. His drawings of these naked women were soulful, real, with expressive hands and eyes. They feel more like portraits than studies of the human form almost uncomfortably intimate. You blushed, raising the book as some strollers go by, hiding it from their view.

You cleared your throat, “And these were drawn from life?“

Taehyung nodded, amused at the young lady’s reaction.

“Yup. That’s one of the great things about Paris. Lots of girls are willing to take their clothes off.“

You didn’t reply to his words but continued to flip on the pages of the sketchbook.

“You liked this woman. You used her several times.”

Now it was Taehyung’s turn to turn bashful, stumbling on his words at first as he tried to explain it to the young aristocrat

“N-Nothing like that. You see, she has beautiful hands.” Taehyung said, pointing to the drawing of her hands to emphasize his point. The lady just hummed in response, teasing the young artist.

“I think you must have had a love affair with her…“ You teased, smiling at him cheekily. Taehyung laughed at that, shaking his head at the sudden playfulness of the young lady.

“No, no! Just her hands.“

(Y/N) looked down at the drawings as Taehyung explained further, “She was a one-legged prostitute, you see”

He flipped to another page as you ‘ugh’-ed ghastly at the image, Taehyung laughing at your reaction.

“Oh…”

“She has a good sense of humor, though” He added. Then he seemed to remember something and turned the page once again, “Oh and this lady”

“She used to sit at this bar every night with every piece of jewelry she owned, just waiting for her long lost love” Taehyung explained as you looked at the drawing of a ragged woman with fancy jewelry on her clothes and skin.

“Called her Madame Bijou,” He said making the (h/c) haired lady look at him.

“Look how her clothes are all moth-eaten” the artist added. You chuckled at that. Taehyung was quiet for a bit, admiring the woman beside him as you admire his drawings and with a whisper, you uttered out,

“You really do have a gift Taehyung. You can see people.”

You looked at him with a small smile. Taehyung gazed at you in return, a smile on his lips.

“I see you”

That stare his eyes magnetic and pulled you in without warning. Your eyes, though, turned coy and rivaled his magnetic stare with your own.

You smirked a bit and asked, “And?”

Taehyung stared at you with a serious look, “You wouldn’t have jumped”

Your smirk fell at his words, your face turning sour as thoughts rapidly run into your mind.

You and Taehyung strolled down the aft, passing people who were relaxing on the deck chairs, bathing in the soft glow of the sunset.

“You know, my dream has always been to just chuck it all and become an artist… Living in a garret, poor but free” The young lady muttered with a soft voice, a wistful smile on your pink lips.

“You wouldn’t last two days. There’s no hot water, and hardly ever any caviar” Taehyung teased, a smirk appearing, but you got angry, spinning around to face the male.

“Listen here, buster. I hate my caviar! And I’m sick and tired of people dismissing my dreams with a chuckle and a pat on the head” You said out with a small glare.

Taehyung’s eyes widened at that, not meaning to upset you, “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean it like that.”

You softened your glare when you saw Taehyung’s face and nodded, “Well, alright. I don’t know what it is but there’s something in me, Taehyung. Whether I should be an artist, or, I don’t know…. a dancer. Like Isadora Duncan…. a wild pagan spirit…” You trailed off, looking at the beautiful sunset. It was a magical moment, the glow making you look more ethereal than ever as Taehyung gazed upon you with a soft look.

“Why can’t I be like you, Taehyung? Just head out for the horizon whenever I feel like it.” You smiled, looking shortly to the male to smile at him before going back to admire the setting sun.

“Well it wasn’t easy at first but you’ll get used to it and it was beautiful. There was this pier and I always sell my artworks there for 10 cents apiece.” Taehyung replied, breaking his daze, now looking at the sun. You looked back at him, a smile on your face as dimples appeared on your cheeks ever so softly.

“Say we’ll go to that pier. Even if we only ever talked about it.” You said with a grin and Taehyung thought for a moment, a soft smile on his face

“No, we’ll do it. We’ll drink cheap beer. We’ll ride on a rollercoaster till we throw up” Taehyung listed down, You giggled at his ideas.

“And we’ll ride horses on the beach, right on the surf. But we have to ride it like a real cowboy. None of that sidesaddle stuff!” He added making you look at him in disbelief as big and bright smiles rest on both of your faces.

“You mean, one leg on each side?” You asked in astonishment. Taehyung nodded with a laugh.

“Can you show me?” You asked with a bashful smile.

Taehyung nodded easily, returning your shy grin, “Sure… If you like.”

You then have this determined look on your face as you exclaimed, “Teach me how to ride like a man!”

The male couldn’t help but laugh, “And chew tobacco like a man,” He said with this adorable western cowboy accent you ever heard. You giggled, adding, “And spit like a man!” Copying his accent

“They didn’t teach you that in finishing school?” Taehyung asked sarcastically with a teasing quirk of his dark eyebrow.

You laughed at his words, “No”

He smirked and grabbed you, pulling you with him.

“Come on, I’ll show you!”

Your eyes widened in fear and thrill while he pulled you along the side, walking to the railing.

“What?! Taehyung, no!”

“Come on!”

“Taehyung–!”

“It’s easy!”

“I couldn’t possibly–”

Taehyung looked at you and smirked, “Watch closely” and spit, it arched over the water. You were impressed, disgusted, but also wanted to laugh so badly when Taehyung looked back at you with the cutest smile as if he did not just spit on the water

“That’s disgusting!” You exclaimed but your smile did not waver

“Alright, your turn!” He chirped a boxy grin still intact on his face.

You looked around to see if anyone was watching then turned to the railing and spit, quite pathetically.

“That’s pitiful! Come on, you really have to hawk it back. Get some leverage to it!” Taehyung instructed, facing forward as he demonstrates it with you following his actions

You hawk and spat, a little arch going at it as it fell in the water. Taehyung nodded, “Well that’s better but you really have to hawk it out”

“Really? That’s better?”

Taehyung nodded, a smile on his face when he heard your hopeful voice. You turned to him, your face alight but suddenly you blanch. He saw your expression and turned around. (M/n), a Countess and Molly Brown has been watching you two hawk out spit to the water. You became composed, instantly, looking at your mother and stepping away from Taehyung a bit, smiling to the women.

“Mother… May I introduce, Kim Taehyung”

An awkward and tense silence filled the air while (M/N) studied Taehyung with a disgusted look on her aged face.

“Charmed, I’m sure” (M/n) replied after a while still looking at Taehyung. Taehyung has a little spit on his chin which he quickly wiped off, Molly grinned at him. (M/n) did not look amused and looked at him as if he was a bug, a dangerous one that should be squashed immediately.

“Well, Taehyung, it sounds like you’re a good man to have around in a sticky spot–” Molly said but was cut off by the bell of their meal call.

“Why do they insist on always announcing dinner like a damn cavalry charge?” She added making you smile a bit tightly.

“Shall we go get dressed, Mother?” You asked your mother then you turned to Taehyung, “I’ll see you later, Taehyung”

They walked away to the other side, Taehyung heard (M/N) scold her daughter “(Y/N), look at you! Out in the sun with no hat! Honestly!”

The Countess exits with (M/N) and you leaving Taehyung and Molly on the deck. Molly looked at Taehyung and said, “Son, do you have the slightest comprehension of what you’re doing?”

Taehyung looked at the older woman after he finished gazing at your fleeting back, “Not really” he said, cheekily. A smile, still prominent on his handsome face.

“Well, you’re about to go into the snakepit, I hope you’re ready. What are you planning to wear?” Molly asked as Taehyung looked down to his clothes then back at her, his smile faltering.

“I figured. Come on” Molly sighed out as she grabbed his arm and dragged him away

Men’s suits and jackets and formal wear are strewn all over the place. Molly, having a fine time. Taehyung was dressed, except for his jacket, and Molly was tying his bow tie.

“Don’t feel bad about it. My husband still can��t tie one of these damn things after 20 years… There you go.”

She picks up a jacket off the bed and hands it to him. Taehyung put on the jacket with Molly’s help, “I was right! You and my son are just about the same size” She said, smiling at Taehyung who returned it gratefully, looking at himself in the mirror.

“Very nice~,” He said, admiring the entirely different man in the mirror. He turned to Molly and smiled at her, gratefully.

“Thank you, Miss Molly” Taehyung uttered

Drifting strains of classical music were heard even from a couple feet away from the main entrance. By Edwardian standards, Taehyung looks stunningly beautiful and blended in with the stuck-up crowd. Dashing in his borrowed white-tie outfit, right down to his pearl studs.

A steward bows and smartly opened the door to the First Class Entrance, “Good evening, sir.”

Taehyung played the role smoothly, nodding at the steward with just the right degree of disdain.

The handsome, newly well-dressed male steps in and his breath were taken away by the splendor spread out before him. Overhead is the enormous glass dome, with a crystal chandelier at its center, glowing a beautiful golden light. Sweeping down six stories is the First Class Grand Staircase, the epitome of the opulent naval architecture of the time.

And the people, the women in their floor-length dresses, elaborate hairstyles, and abundant jewelry and the gentlemen in evening dress, standing beside their women with one hand at the small of the back, talking quietly.

Taehyung descends to the A-deck, several men nodded a perfunctory greeting. He nods back, keeping it simple. He felt like a spy, on an important mission, to save his lady from the villain.

Jungkook comes down the stairs, with (M/N) on his arm, the two covered with expensive jewelry. They both walk right past Taehyung, neither one recognizing him. Jungkook nodded at him, one gent to another, but Taehyung barely had time to be amused. Because just behind Jungkook and (M/N) on the stairs was you, a vision in red and black, your low-cut dress showing off your neck, that was adorned by a shiny necklace, and shoulders, your arms sheathed in white gloves that come well above the elbow. Taehyung was hypnotized by your beauty, stealing a breath from him.

You saw Taehyung, his usual messy red hair was slicked back as it showed his handsome face. You smiled at the man, walking towards him, one hand hitching your dress a bit. He imitates the gentlemen’s stance, hand behind his back and stretched out the other to you. You extended your gloved hand and he takes it, kissing the back of your hand. You were flushed, beaming noticeably. You can’t take your eyes off him. Your heart beating strangely faster with him.

“I always wanted to do that since I was just a lad” Taehyung informed, a bright boxy grin on his lips. You returned the smile, just as bright, giggling a bit

You cleared your throat a bit, remembering something, “Kook, surely you remember Mr. Kim”

Jungkook looked back at (Y/N) then at Taehyung, caught off guard at the male’s different appearance, looking more of a human being than a dirty rat on the streets, the young aristocrat thought.

“Kim! I did not recognize you.”

Jungkook studied him and nodded condescending, “Amazing, you could almost pass as a gentleman.”

(M/N) stared at the man, still with an unimpressed look as she and Jungkook walked away with (Y/N) and Taehyung following. They walked towards the reception room at the D-deck as the party descends to dinner. They encountered Molly Brown, looking good in a beaded dress, in her own busty broad-shouldered way.

Molly grinned when she sees Taehyung as they are going into the dining saloon, she walks next to him, speaking low: “ Ain’t nothin’ to it, is there, Taehyung?”

He nodded, “Yeah, you just dress like a pallbearer and keep your nose up.“

The older woman chuckled at the truth of it and said, “Remember, the only thing they respect is money, so just act like you’ve got a lot of it and you’re in the club.”

As they enter the swirling throng, Molly left them for a while and socialized with the other who came up to talk. (Y/N) leans close to him, pointing out several notables.

“There’s the Countess Rothes. And that’s Jung Hoseok… the richest man on the ship. His little wifey there, Madeleine, is at my age and in a delicate condition. See how she’s trying to hide it. Quite the scandal, ain’t it.” You whispered to Taehyung who listened in amusement at your words.

You nodded to another couple and began again, “And over there, that’s Sir Cosmo and Lucile, Lady Duff-Gordon. She designs naughty lingerie, among her many talents. Very popular with the royals.”

Jungkook becomes engrossed in a conversation with Kim Seokjin and Colonel Kim Namjoon, while (M/N), the Countess and Lucille, Seokjin’s wife, discussed fashion. (Y/N) picots Taehyung smoothly, to show him another couple, dressed impeccably.

“And that’s Benjamin Guggenheim and his mistress, Madame Aubert. Mrs. Guggenheim is at home with the children, of course.” You told Taehyung everything you know because, in your life, that’s a habit rich people like to do, ruining and gossiping about others.

Meanwhile, on the other side, Jungkook was accepting the praise of his male counterparts, who were looking at you like a prize show horse, nodding and gazing up and down at you.

“Jeon, she is splendid.”

Jungkook nodded, liking the fact that these men know who you belong to but hate that they were staring at his wife fiance, “Thank you.”

Namjoon then commented, “Jungkook’s a lucky man. I know him well, and it can only be luck.”

(M/N) stepped over, hearing the last. She takes Jungkook’s arm, somewhat coquettishly and said, “How can you say that Colonel? Jeon Jungkook is a great catch.”

The entourage strolled towards the dining saloon, where they ran into Jung Hoseok going through the ornate double doors.

“Mr. Jung, Madeleine, I’d like you to meet Kim Taehyung.” (Y/N) introduced, Hoseok grabbing his hand, shaking it with a smile while his wife nodded at them.

“Nice to meet you, Taehyung. Are you one of the Kims of Seoul?” He asked, remembering his partners, Kim Seokjin and Kim Namjoon.

“No, the Daegu Kims, actually,” Taehyung replied.

Hoseok nodded as if he had ever heard about it then continued to look puzzled. Madeleine leaned closer to you and whispered girlishly with a coy smile, “It’s a pity that we’re both spoken for isn’t it.” then turned to smile at Taehyung, straightening up.

Like a ballroom at the palace, alive and lit by a constellation of chandeliers, full of elegantly dressed people and beautiful music from the small orchestra. As you and Taehyung entered and moved across the room to their table, Jungkook and (M/N) beside you. They sat down at the large table filled with rich people.

“Tell us of the accommodations in steerage, Mr. Kim. I hear they’re quite good on this ship.” (M/N) said, looking at him from her place.

Taehyung was seated opposite to you, who is flanked by Jungkook and Thomas Andrews. Also at the table are Molly Brown, Ismay, Colonel Namjoon, the Countess, Kim Seokjin, Madame Aubert, and the Jungs.

“The best I’ve seen, ma'am. Hardly any rats.” Taehyung replied, making the table laugh. You then motion surreptitiously for Taehyung to take his napkin off his plate.

“Mr. Kim here is joining us from third class. He was of some assistance to my fiance last night.” Jungkook informed the people at their table. He then looked at Taehyung and said to him, as if talking to a child, “This is foie gras. It’s goose liver.”

Whispers were heard around the table, Taehyung becoming the subject of furtive glances. Now they’re all feeling terribly liberal and dangerous.

Seokjin leaned to Madame Aubert to whisper in her ear, “What is Jeon hoping to prove, bringing this… bohemian… up here?”

The waiter then came over to Taehyung, “How do you take your caviar, sir?“

Jungkook intervened, “Just a soupcon of lemon… it improves the flavor with champagne.” smiling arrogantly at him

Taehyung smiled back then turned to the waiter, “No caviar for me, thanks. Never did like it anyway.” looking at you who smiled at him, knowingly. Jungkook noticed Taehyung looking at his fiance and with a furrowed brows watched you smile at your lap, with confusion and anger as he gripped his fork.

“And where exactly do you live, Mr. Kim?” (M/N) asked

Taehyung looked at her and said, “Well, right now my address is the RMS Titanic. After that, I’m on God’s good humor.”

The salad was then served, Taehyung reached for the fish fork. You gave him a look and picked up the salad fork, prompting him with your eyes. He changes forks.

“You find that sort of rootless existence appealing, do you?” The older (L/N) asked

“Well… it’s a big world, and I want to see it all before I go. My father was always talkin’ about goin’ to see the ocean. He died in the town he was born in and never did see it. You can’t wait around, because you never know what hand you’re going to get dealt next. See, my folks died in a fire when I was fifteen, and I’ve been on the road since. Somethin’ like that teaches you to take life as it comes at you. To make each day count.” Taehyung said, you gazed at him with a look, eyes softening.

Molly Brown raises her glass in a salute, “Very well said, Taehyung”

Colonel Kim Namjoon raised his glass, “Here here” and (Y/N) followed, looking at Taehyung

“To making it count.” You said with a smile.

(M/N), annoyed that Taehyung has scored a point, pressed him further.

“How is it you have the means to travel, Mr. Kim?”

“I work my way from place to place. Tramp steamers and such. I won my ticket on Titanic here in a lucky hand at poker. “ He trailed as he looks at you with enigmatic eyes

“A very lucky hand” He added

Namjoon nodded, agreeing with Taehyung and said, “All life is a game of luck.”

Jungkook looked at his friend with a stern look, “A real man makes his own luck.”

Namjoon shaking his head at his long time friend but nonetheless continued to talk to Taehyung.

Dessert has been served and a waiter arrives with cigars in a humidor on a wheeled cart. The men start clipping the ends and lighting it.

“Nest it’ll be brandies in the Smoking Room.” (Y/N) said lowly to Taehyung as Namjoon stood up

“Well, join me for a brandy, gentlemen?” He invites

(Y/N) then added, “Now they retreat into a cloud of smoke and congratulate each other on being masters of the universe.”

Taehyung stifled a smile at you and straightened up when he heard Namjoon call him.

“Joining us, Taehyung? You don’t want to stay out here with the women, do you?”

Taehyung actually does, but…

“No thanks. I’m heading back.”

Jungkook stared him down and nodded, “Probably best. It’ll be all business and politics, that sort of thing. Wouldn’t interest you. Good of you to come.” with that, the gentlemen exited.

(Y/N) looked at Taehyung who stood up, brushing his suit, “Must you go?”

Taehyung smiled at you, holding your hand as he slipped a paper on your hand sneakily.

“It’s time for my carriage to turn back into a pumpkin.”

(M/N), scowling, watched him walk away across the enormous room. (Y/N) surreptitiously opened the note below table level. It reads: “Make it count. Meet me at the clock”.

You smiled and quickly hid the paper, waiting a bit before following Taehyung, excusing yourself.

You crossed the A-Deck foyer, sighting Taehyung at the landing above. Overhead is the crystal dome, he had his back to you, studying the ornate clock with its carved figures of Honor and Glory. It softly strikes the hour.

The (h/c) haired lady goes up the sweeping staircase towards him. He turns and sees you, he smiled.

“Want to go to a real party?”

The crowd was led and alive with music, laughter and raucous carrying on. An ad hoc band is gathered near the upright piano, honking out lively stomping music on fiddle, accordion, and tambourine. People of all ages are dancing, drinking beer and wine, smoking, laughing, even brawling.

Yoongi hands you a pint of stout and you hoisted it. Taehyung meanwhile dances with 5-year-old Cora or tries to, with her standing on his feet. As the tune ends, you walked up to them and leaned down to the little girl and said, “May I cut in, miss?”

Taehyung smiled at you then at Cora, “You’re still my best girl, Cora”

Cora scampers off while you and Taehyung faced each other. You were trembling as he took your right hand in his left. His other hand slides to the small of your back. It is an electrifying moment, their hearts beating wildly.

You looked at Taehyung and whispered, “I don’t know the steps.”

He smiled at your practical mind, “Just follow my lead. Don’t think”

The music started and they were off, dancing with each other for the first time. A little awkward at first but you then started to get into it. You grinned at Taehyung as you started to get the rhythm of the steps.

“Wait, stop!” You bend down, pulling off your high heeled shoes, and flung them to Yoongi who caught them with a shake of his head and a small smile. Then you grabbed Taehyung and they plunge back into the fray, dancing faster as the music speeds up.

The scene was rowdy and rollicking. A table got knocked over as a drunk crashes into it. And in the middle of it, you were dancing with Taehyung in your stockings. The steps were fast and you shined with sweat. Space opens around them, and people watch you, clapping as the band plays faster and faster.

Jimin and Helga danced ignoring the need for a common language and just enjoyed each others’ presence. He whirled her, then she responded by whirling him too. Jimin’s eyes went wide when he realized that she was stronger than him.

The tune ended in a mad rush, Taehyung stepped away from (Y/N) with a flourish, allowing you to take a bow. Everyone cheered and applauded. You were suddenly a hit with the steerage folks, who’ve never had a lady party with them.

They moved to a table, flushed and sweaty. You grabbed Jimin’s cigarette and took a big drag. You were feeling cocky. Jimin was grinning, holding hands with Helga.

“How are you two doin’?” Taehyung asked Jimin who smirked at him.

“I don’t know what she’s saying, she doesn’t know what I’m saying so we get along just fine,” He said, smiling at Helga

Yoongi walked up with a pint for each of them, You chugged yours down, showing off.

“You think a first-class girl can’t drink?“ You asked, a growing smirk on your pretty lips. Yoongi shook his head at you, a smile playing on his face. He grew fond of you, it was almost like you were his long lost sister, who was richer than him anyway…

Everybody else was dancing again, and a man crashes into Yoongi, who sloshes his beer over your expensive dress. You gasped then laughed, not caring one bit, but Yoongi lunges, grabbing the man and wheeling him around.

“Fuckin’ bastard! Watch where you’re going!”

The drunken man comes around, his fists coming up and before anything happened, Taehyung leaped into the middle of it, pushing them apart.

“Boys, boys! The lady’s alright, don’t get all pissy!” He said making Yoongi looked at you which you replied with a reassuring smile, he relaxed a bit and sighed. Yoongi stood there, all piss and vinegar, chest puffed up. Then he grins and claps the man on the shoulder.

“So, you think you’re big tough men? Let’s see you do this.“ (Y/N) said. In your stocking-feet, you assumed a ballet stance, arms raised, and goes up on point, taking your entire weight on the tips of your toes. The guys gape at your incredible muscle control. But then you came back down, your face screwed up in pain. You grabbed one foot, hopping around.

“Oooowww! I haven’t done that in years.“ You complained as Taehyung caught you before you lost your balance with everyone laughing.

The door to the well-deck opened a few inches as Lovejoy watched through the gap. He sees Taehyung holding you, both of you laughing. Lovejoy closed the door then retreated back to report back to his master.

The stars blazed overhead, so bright and clear you can see the Milky Way. (Y/n) and Taehyung walks along the row of lifeboats, still giddy from the party and they are singing a popular song “Come Josephine in My Flying Machine”.

“Come, Josephine in my flying machine and up she goes! Up she goes! In the air, she goes. Where? There she goes!”

You both fumbled the words then broke down laughing. You two reached the First Class Entrance but didn’t go straight in, not wanting the evening to end. Through the doors, the sound of the ship’s orchestra wafts gently. You grabbed a davit and leans back, staring at the cosmos.

“Isn’t it magnificent? So grand and endless,” you asked, going to the rails and leaned on your arms on it.

“They’re such small people, Taehyung… my crowd. They think they’re giants on the earth, but they’re not even dust in God’s eye. They live inside this little tiny champagne bubble… and someday the bubble’s going to burst.”

He leans at the rail next to you, his hand just touching yours ever so slightly. It is the slightest contact imaginable, and either one of you can only feel the square inch of skin where your hands are touching.

“You’re not one of them. There’s been a mistake.” Taehyung said making you look at him with an amused raised brow

“A mistake?”

He nodded, ”Uh-huh. You got mailed to the wrong address.“

You laughed and nodded in agreement, “I did, didn’t I”

Then at the corner of your (e/c) eyes, you saw a bright light pass above. (Y/N) looked up and pointed with a smile, “Look! A shooting star!”

Taehyung also looked at the magnificent sky and with a quirk of his lips, “This was a long one but my father used to say that whenever you saw one, it was a soul going to heaven”

(Y/N) twinkled like the stars above, “I like that… But aren’t we supposed to make a wish?”

Taehyung looked at you and found that you were suddenly very close together. It would be so easy to move another couple of inches, to kiss you. Oh, how Taehyung wants to do it but it would be wrong. You seemed to be thinking the same thing, looking down briefly at his lips then up back to his eyes. Taehyung’s breath hitched as he saw the brief flick of your eyes.

“What would you wish for?” He whispered

After a beat, you moved away, smiling sadly at him and said, “Something I can’t have…”

“Goodnight, Taehyung. And thank you.” You whispered to the night and left the rail, hurrying to the First-Class Entrance. Taehyung looked at you go, feeling conflicted.

“(Y/N)!” He called out but it was too late. The door shuts and you were back in your world while he was left in his.

It was a bright clear day the next morning, sunlight splashing across the promenade. (Y/N) and Jungkook were having breakfast in silence in their private area, the tension is palpable. Trudy, in her maid’s uniform, poured the coffee and went inside, leaving the two alone again.

“I had hoped you would come to me last night.” Jungkook started, not looking at you, eating his breakfast.

You looked up but went back to staring at your plate and cut the food into small pieces, “I was tired.”

Jungkook stopped his movements, stopping mid-cut and looked up, glaring at you. “Yes. Your exertions below the decks were no doubt exhausting.”

You stiffened at his words but switched back to your usual unbothered facade, “I see you had that undertaker of a manservant follow me.”

The man growled, his dark eyebrows arching into a glare as his eyes screamed, anger.

“You will never behave like that again! Do you understand? And I don’t want you hanging around that dirty little rat again, you hear me!”

You glared back, matching his anger and said, “I’m not some foreman in your mills than you can command! I am your fiance–“ In one swift and alarming movement, Jungkook exploded and swept the table making the breakfast china and all of its contents fly as it crashed unto the wall and floor at the sheer force. He moved closer to you in one shocking moment, glowering over you and gripping the sides of your chair, so you were trapped between his arms. Leaning to you, his eyes were wide with fury and teeth grinding against each other.

“Yes! You are! As my wife… in practice, if not yet by law. You will honor me! As a wife is required to honor her husband! I will not be made a fool of! Is this in any way unclear?” Jungkook glowered as he stared deep into your eyes. You were trembling, heart, beating fast but not the same rhythm when you were with Taehyung, no. It was pure fear.

You shrink into the chair. You see Trudy, frozen, partway through the door bringing the orange juice. Jungkook followed your eyes and straightened up when he saw the maid. Without any words, he stalked past the maid, entering the stateroom, leaving you with tears threatening to escape your (e/c) eyes.

Trudy quickly went to the mess and tried to fix it. You followed her actions, crouching beside her, still trembling.

“I’m sorry, Trudy. We had a little accident…”

Trudy looked at her mistress and frowned, stopping you from touching the broken china.

“It’s okay, Miss.” but you did not stop. Trudy tried again, “Miss, please don’t touch it. You might cut yourself”

You finally snapped back to reality as you slumped to the floor and tears freely flowed down your soft cheeks. You hid your face in your hands. Trudy looked at you, a deep frown on her face, worried deeply.

Inside (M/N)’s suite, You were being dressed for the day and is in the middle of wearing your corset with your mother’s help. The tight bindings on your corset showing (M/N)’s fury.

“You are not to see that boy again, do you understand me (Y/N)? I forbid it!” She blurted out.

“Oh, stop it, Mother. You’ll give yourself a nosebleed.” You muttered and gasped slightly when you felt the harsh tug of the corset. (M/N) turned you around, making the younger look at her.

“(Y/N), this is not a game! Our situation is precarious. You know the money’s gone!”

You scoffed, “Of course, I know. You remind it to me every day.”

(M/N) glared at her daughter and said, “Your father left us nothing but a legacy of bad debts hidden by a good name. And that name is the only card we have to play.”

(M/N) turned you back around and continued to lace your corset up. You glanced down to your feet, sucking down on your waist, a frown present on your pretty face.

“I don’t understand you. It is a fine match with Jeon, and it will ensure our survival.”

“How can you put this on my shoulder” You muttered, feeling angry and sad at the pressure of your mother.

You turned around again to say something but stopped when you saw the pure fear in your mother’s eyes.

“Do you want to see me working as a seamstress? Is that what you want? Do you want to see our fine things sold at an auction, our memories scattered to the winds? My God, (Y/N), how can you be so selfish?” (M/N) asked, tears burning her eyes.

“I’m being selfish? Me?! You are being unfair, mother–!”

“Of course it’s unfair! We’re women. Our choices are never easy.” (M/N) uttered out, pulling the last lace and tied it securely. The maids then went inside the room, placing the dresses the two will wear on the bed. For the rest of the time you were being dressed, it was quiet and tense. Neither of you two was talking, only the thoughts running on your mind occupied you.

At the divine service, Captain Smith was leading a group in the hymn of “Almighty Father Strong To Save.” You and your mother sang in the middle of the group, looking at the pamphlet in your hands.

Lovejoy stood at the back, keeping an eye on you. He noticed a commotion at the entry doors and quickly gone out. Taehyung has been halted there by two stewards. He has dressed back in his third-class clothes and stood there, hat in hand, looking out of place.

“Look, you-you’re not supposed to be in here.” A steward said, pushing him back.

“I was just here last night… don’t you remember?” Taehyung pleaded. He saw Lovejoy walking towards them and looked at him hopefully, pointing at him.

“He will tell you!”

Lovejoy went out and stood in front of Taehyung, “Mr. Jeon and Mrs. (L/N) continue to be most appreciative of your assistance. They asked me to give you this in gratitude–” He held out two twenty-dollar bills, which Taehyung refuses to take.

He shook his head, “I don’t want money. I–”

“-and also to remind you that you hold a third-class ticket and your presence here is no longer appropriate.” Lovejoy continued as Taehyung sighed in annoyance. He looked past Lovejoy and saw (Y/N) but you did not spot him.

“I just need to talk to (Y/N) for–”

Lovejoy cut him off and turned to the stewards, “Gentlemen, please see that Mr. Kim gets back to where he belongs.” as he gave the twenties to them. “And that he stays there” The tall servant added.

The stewards nodded, “Yes sir!” and turned to Taehyung, “Come along” as they dragged the male away who struggled, shouting for you. Inside the room, the younger (L/N) did not see it, singing in the choir but your mother did, nodding appreciatively to Lovejoy who made eye contact with her, smirking ever so slightly.

Taehyung, walking with determination, is followed closely by Yoongi and Jimin. He quickly climbed the steps to B-Deck and stepped over the gate separating 3rd from 2nd class.

“She’s a goddess amongst mortal men, there’s no denyin’ that. And I like her too, she’s like a sister to me but she’s in another world, Tae. She’s closed the door.” Yoongi said, looking at the young artist. Taehyung moved furtively to the wall below the A-Deck promenade, aft. Jimin agreed with Yoongi.

“Yoongi is right, Taehyungie. (Y/N)’s an angel but sometimes we just have to move on. Haven’t you think that she may also don’t want anything to do with us?”

“It was them, not her.” He said firmly and looked around.

“Ready?… Go.” Taehyung said, ignoring their words.

Yoongi shook his head resignedly and puts his hands together with Jimin in the same position, crouching down. Taehyung steps into Yoongi’s and Jimin’s hands and got boosted up to the next deck, where he scrambles nimbly over the railing, onto the First Class deck.

“He’s crazy I tell you,” Yoongi said as he watched Taehyung run

“Love makes you do crazy things, Yoongi…” Jimin commented as a small smile on his face but a bit worried about his best friend.

Taehyung sneakily walked in the deck, looking around for any workers he has to avoid. He then saw a lone coat jacket on one of the benches. He swiftly took it and run off, searching for you.

On the other side, a 21-year-old Junior Wireless Operator hustles in and skirts around Andrews’ tour group to hand a Marconigram to Captain Smith.

“Another ice warning, sir. This one from the “Baltic”.”

“Thank you, Sparks.” Smith glanced at the message then nonchalantly put it in his pocket. He nods reassuringly to you and the group.

“Not to worry, it’s quite normal for this time of year. In fact, we’re speeding up. I’ve just ordered the last boilers lit.” He reassured the group.

Andrews leads the group back from the bridge along the boat deck, seeing the lifeboats. “Mr. Andrews, I did the sum in my head, and with the number of lifeboats times the capacity you mentioned… forgive me, but it seems that there are not enough for everyone aboard.” You said, worrying.

“ About half, actually. (Y/N), you miss nothing, do you? In fact, I put in these new type davits, which can take an extra row of boats here. But it was thought… by some… that the deck would look too cluttered. So I was over-ruled.” Andrews said, a frown in his face.

Jungkook scoffed and slapped the side of the boat with his cane, “Waste of deck space as it is, on an unsinkable ship!”

Andrews smiled at Jungkook’s faith in his work, “Sleep soundly, young (Y/N). I have built you a good ship, strong and true. She’s all the lifeboat you need.”

As they are passing Boat 7, a gentleman turns from the rail and walked up behind the group. It was Taehyung. He tapped (Y/N) on the arm and you turned, gasping when you saw him. He motioned to follow him and you quickly cut away from the group toward a door that Taehyung held open. You two duck into the gymnasium. Taehyung closed the door behind you and glanced out through the ripple-glass window to the starboard rail, where the gym instructor is chatting up the woman who was riding the bike. You and Taehyung were now alone in the room.

You looked at Taehyung and remembered your mother’s words and your fiance’s outburst, you frowned.

“Taehyung, this is impossible. I can’t see you anymore.” You reasoned, trying to move away and exit the room.

He shook his head and held you by the shoulders, looking deep into your eyes and breathed out, “(Y/N), I need to talk to you”

You furrowed your eyebrows with a sad frown, “No, Taehyung, no” And looked at the window with a worrying glance, “Taehyung… I’m engaged. I’m marrying Jungkook and I love him.” you added, glossy eyes hinting your sadness. Your tone makes it seems like you aren’t even trying to convince Taehyung but yourself.

Taehyung wore a skeptical grin, “(Y/N) you’re no picnic… you’re a spoiled little brat even, but under that, you’re a strong, pure heart, and you’re the most amazingly astounding girl- woman-I’ve ever known and–”

You frowned once again, “Taehyung, I–” and moved away but Taehyung stopped you before continuing quickly.

“No, wait. Let me try to get this out. You’re ama…” He stopped for a bit, breathing deeply.

“I’m not an idiot. I know how the world works, I got 10 bucks in my pocket and I know I have nothing to offer you, (Y/N). I know that. But I’m too involved now. You jump, I jump, remember? I can’t turn away without knowin’ that you’re goin’ to be alright. That’s all I want” Taehyung said, his last words almost a whisper, looking at you with the utmost sincerity that it made your eyes gleam with tears.

The male was open and real, unlike anyone you have known.

“Well, I’m fine. I’ll be fine, really” You whispered, Taehyung leaning closer to you.

“Really?” He asked again as your gaze shifts uneasily

“I don’t think so. They’ve got you in a glass jar like some butterfly, and you’re goin’ to die if you don’t break out. Maybe not right away, 'cause you’re strong. But sooner or later the fire in you is goin’ to go out.” Taehyung caressed your cheek, you looking up at him, swallowed hard and with a quiet voice, “It’s not up to you to save me, Taehyung.”

He nodded

“You’re right. Only you can do that.” Taehyung said, leaning a bit closer than before but you stopped him with your hand touching his.

The young aristocrat stared at him, eyes hiding what you really felt, “I’m going back, leave me alone. Please, Taehyung, for both our sakes, leave me alone.” and tear yourself away from him, going out the room. Taehyung’s sad eyes followed you and after you were out of sight, he hung his head in defeat, jaw clenched.

The most elegant room on the ship, done in Louis Quinze Versaille style. You sat on a divan, with a group of other women arrayed around you. (M/N), the Countess Rothes and Lady Duff-Gordon are taking tea. You were silent and still like a porcelain figurine while the conversation washes around you.

“Of course the invitations had to be sent back to the printers twice. And the bridesmaids’ dresses! Let me tell you what an odyssey that has been…” (M/N) informed the other ladies.

In your thoughts, you saw yourself when you were a four years old girl, wearing white gloves, daintily picking up a cookie. Your mother correcting your posture, and the way you held the teacup. The little girl was trying so hard to please the woman, her expression serious. A glimpse of (Y/N) at that age, and the relentless conditioning, shows the pain in becoming an Edwardian geisha.

Finally, you have decided. You nonchalantly spilled the tea unto your immaculate dress, stating, “Oh, looked at what I have done.”

In the dusk light of the sun, as if lit by the embers of a giant fire, the ship looms, Taehyung was there, right at the apex of the bow railing, his favorite spot. He closes his eyes, letting the chill wind clear his head. His emotions in ruins.

He hears your voice, calling out to him.

“Hello, Taehyung” He turned around, shocked as he saw you. You bit your lips and gave a sheepish smile, “I changed my mind.”

A broad warm grin expanded on his face, looking at you with a soft glint in his equally warm eyes. Your cheeks were red with the chill wind, and eyes sparkling like diamonds. Your hair blew wildly about your face.

“Jimin said you might be here–”

“Shhh… Come here”

You walked up to him as he put his hands on your waist. Like he was going to kiss you. “Close your eyes.”

And you did, and he turns you to face forward, the way the ship is going. He presses you gently to the rail, standing right behind you with a soft smile. Then he took your two hands and raised them until you were standing with your arms outstretched on each side. You were going along with him and when he lowers his hands, your arms stayed up… like wings.

“Okay, you can open them now” He whispered to your ears, his deep voice affecting you deeply.

(Y/N) gasped. There is nothing in your field of vision but water, it’s like there was no ship under them at all, just the two of them soaring. The Atlantic unrolls toward you, a hammered copper shield under a dusk sky. There were only the wind and the hiss of the water 50 feet below. You grinned.

You leaned forward, arching your back. Taehyung puts his hands on your waist to steady you, leaning his cheek to the side of your head.

“Come Josephine in my flying machine…” Taehyung sang softly beside your ear, the same song you two sang when you left the party making you giggle gently.

You closed your eyes, feeling yourself floating weightless far above the sea. You smiled dreamily, then leaned back, gently pressing your back against his chest. He pushes forward slightly against you.

Slowly he raised his hands, arms outstretched, and they meet yours… fingertips gently touching then their fingers intertwined. Moving slowly, their fingers caress through and around each other like the bodies of two lovers.

Taehyung tips his face forward into your blowing hair, letting the scent of you wash over him.

You turned your head until your lips were near his, you lowered your arms, turning further until you found his mouth with yours. He wrapped his arms around you from behind, and you kissed like this with your head turned and tilted back, surrendering to him, to the emotion, to the inevitable. Kissing, slowly and tremulously, and then with building passion. You slowly caressed the back of his neck, pulling him into you to deepen the kiss.

Taehyung and the ship seemed to merge into one force of power and optimism, lifting you, buoying you forward on a magical journey, soaring onward into a night without fear.

Like in a dream, the beautiful woodwork and satin upholstery were designed expertly. Taehyung was overwhelmed by the opulence of the room, he sets his sketchbook and drawing materials on the marble table. You giggled at his nervous face and said, “This is quite proper, I assure you”

“Will this light do? Don’t artists need good light?” You asked the young artist

Taehyung looked back at you with a sly grin after he admired the place and with a really bad French accent he said, “Zat is true, I am not used to working in such 'orreeble conditions.”

You giggled, shaking your head. Taehyung then saw a painting on the wall, going towards it in awe, “Monet!”

He crouches next to the paintings stacked against the wall. You followed him and asked, “You know him?”

“Yes, isn’t he great… the use of color? I saw him once… through a hole in this garden fence in Giverny.” You nodded, smiling at him. You then went into the adjoining walk-in wardrobe closet. He saw you go to the safe and start working the combination. He let the other paintings fascinate him.

”Jungkook insists on lugging this thing everywhere.”

Taehyung frowned a bit that the mention of your fiance, he looked around to distract him from the jealousy he felt.

“Should I be expecting him anytime soon?” He asked and you walked towards him with a velvet case on your hands.

“Not as long as the cigars and brandy hold out.” You opened it and removed the necklace, then held it out to Taehyung who took it nervously.

“What is it? A sapphire?” He asked, studying the necklace.

“Diamond. A very rare diamond.” You said then looked at him with a nervous glint in your eyes. You licked your lips.

“I want you to draw me like one of your French girls. Wearing this.” Taehyung turned to you.

“Wearing only this” You added with a smile. The man’s eyes widened at your declaration. He nodded slowly, gulping, “I-If that’s what you want”

Taehyung arranged the couch where you will lay on later while you get ready. You draw the butterfly clip out of your hair. You shook your head and your hair falls free around your shoulders. In the sitting room, he was laying out his pencils like surgical tools. His sketchbook is open and ready. He looks up in his seat when you came into the room, wearing a silk robe and your hair laid down, framing your face.

“The last thing I need is another picture of me looking like a china doll. As a paying customer, I expect to get what I want.” You instructed, acting as one of the snobbish rich folks which made Taehyung smile.

You hand him a dime and steps back, parting with the robe. The bluestone laid between your breasts. Your heart was pounding as you slowly lower the robe and Taehyung’s situation wasn't any better, in fact, his heart was pounding at his ribcage that he thought, it’ll jump out any second. Taehyung looked so stricken, it was almost comical. The robe drops to the floor.

You laid on the divan, “Tell me when it looks right to you.” you posed, settling like a cat, one arm beside you and the other outstretched.

Taehyung’s dark eyes scanned you and snapped out of his thought when he remembered, “Uh… just bend your left leg a little and… and lower your head. Eyes to me. That’s it.”

Taehyung started to sketch but when he looked up and meets your eyes, he almost dropped his pencil as you stifled a laugh.

“I believe you are blushing, Mr. Big Artiste. I can’t imagine Monsieur Monet blushing.” You teased a smirk present on your beautiful face

Taehyung sweats as he grinned shyly, “He does landscapes.” Despite his nervousness, he draws with sure strokes, and what emerges is the best thing he has ever done. Your pose was languid, your hands beautiful, and your eyes radiate energy.

When he finished, he signed the drawing. You, wearing your robe again, leaned on his shoulder, watching him. You gazed at the drawing, marveling at the piece of art. Taehyung is, with no doubt in your mind and heart, was a brilliant artist. He has X-rayed your soul.

“Date it, Tae. I want to always remember this night” You whispered making Taehyung gulped, the nervousness he felt earlier, coming back, he nodded. He dates it and gave it to you, looking up at you as you stared at him. You leaned closer and pecked his lips, sharing a soft kiss.

You, meanwhile, scribbles a note on a piece of Titanic stationery and crosses to the safe in the wardrobe.

You put the diamond back in the safe, placing the drawing and the note on top of it. Closes the door with a clunk

Inside the smoking room, Lovejoy enters from the Palm Court through the revolving door and crosses the room toward Jungkook. A fire is blazing in the marble fireplace, and the usual fatcats were playing cards, drinking and talking. He sees Lovejoy and detaches from his group, going to him.

“None of the stewards have seen her.”

Jungkook scowled at him, “This is ridiculous, Lovejoy. Find her”

Back to your suite, the (L/N) was fully dressed now, returned to the sitting room. They heard a key in the lock. You quickly take Taehyung’s hand and leads him silently through the bedrooms. Lovejoy enters by the sitting-room door.

“Miss (Y/N)? Hello?” He then hears a door opening and goes through Jungkook’s room toward yours.

You and Taehyung came out of your stateroom, closing the door. You lead him quickly along the corridor toward the B deck foyer. You were halfway across the open space when the sitting-room door opens in the corridor and Lovejoy came out. The valet sees Taehyung with you and ran after them.

“Come on!”

You and Taehyung break into a run, surprising the few ladies and gentlemen around. You led him past the stairs to the bank of elevators. They run into one, shocking the hell out of the operator.

“Take us down! Quickly!” You ordered. The Operator scrambles to comply, Taehyung even helped him close the steel gate. Lovejoy runs up as the lift starts to descend. He slams one hand on the bars of the gate. You raised your middle finger to the annoying servant of your fiance, sniggering, Taehyung gazed at you oh so fondly, chuckling at your actions as Lovejoy disappears above while the operator gaped at you.

Lovejoy emerged from another lift and runs to the one Taehyung and you were in. The Operator was just closing the gate to go back up. Lovejoy ran around the bank of elevators and scans the foyer… no Taehyung and (Y/N). He went to the stairs that goings down to F-Deck.

A functional space, with access to several machine spaces (fan rooms, boiler uptakes). Taehyung and you were leaning against a wall, laughing.

“Pretty tough for a valet, this fella.” Taehyung rasped out

“He’s an ex-Pinkerton. Jungkook’s father hired him to keep him out of trouble… to make sure he always got back to the hotel with his wallet and watch, after some crawl through the less reputable parts of town…” you explained with a smile, gazing at Taehyung

“Kinda like we’re doin’ right now– uh oh!” He cut himself off when he saw Lovejoy.

The valet spotted them from a cross-corridor nearby. He charges toward them. Taehyung and you run around a corner into a blind alley. There was one door, marked CREW ONLY, and the male flung it open.

You two entered the roaring ran-room, with no way out but a ladder going down. He latches the deadbolt on the door, and Lovejoy slams against it a moment later. Taehyung grins at you pointing to the ladder.

“After you, m’lady~”

You two came down the escape ladder and look around in amazement. It is like a vision of hell itself, with the roaring furnaces and black figures moving in the smoky glow. Running the length of the boiler room, dodging amazed stokers, and trimmers with their wheelbarrows of coal.

You run through the open watertight door into the boiler room as Taehyung pulled you through the fiercely hot alley between two boilers and they wind up in the dark, out of sight of the working crew. Watching from the shadows, you saw the stokers working in the hellish glow, shoveling coal into the insatiable maws of the furnaces. The whole place thunders with the roar of the fires.

Back with at the smoking room with amid unparalleled luxury, Jungkook sat at a card game, sipping brandy.

“We’re going like hell I tell you. I have fifty dollars that say we make it into New York Tuesday night!” Namjoon said, with his own brandy. Jungkook looks at his gold pocket watch, and scowls, not listening.

The furnaces roar, down at the boiler room, silhouetting the glistening stokers. Taehyung kissed your face, tasting the sweat trickling down from your forehead. You two kissed passionately in the steamy, pounding darkness.

They entered and run laughing between the rows of stacked cargo. You hugged yourself against the cold, after the dripping heat of the boiler room.

They come upon Kim Seokjin’s brand new touring car, lashing down to a pallet. It looks like a royal coach from a fairy tale, its brass trim, and headlamps nicely set off by its deep burgundy color.

You climbed into the plushly upholstered backseat, acting very royal. There were cut crystals bud vases on the walls back there, each containing a rose. Taehyung jumps into the driver’s seat, enjoying the feel of the leather and wood.

“Where to, pretty lady?”

You smiled, “To the stars”

Your hands then came out of the shadows and pulled him over the seat into the back, making Taehyung laugh. He landed next to you, and his breath seems loud in the quiet darkness. He looks at you and saw you smiling. It was the moment of truth.

“Are you nervous?” He whispered

You smiled a bit at Taehyung, “I am more than okay, Taehyung”

He returned your smile, caressing your soft cheek. Taehyung studied you for a moment, how the faint glow of the light shined on you making your eyes glow with warmth swimming inside it.

“You’re so beautiful, (Y/N)”

You took his hand and kissed his fingers, “Put your hand on me, Taehyung…”

His eyes narrowed at your words, looking deep into your (e/c) eyes as he saw the desire behind it. He leaned closer, brushing his lips against yours. You leaned forward, catching him off-guard while you deepened the kiss. The cold lips of yours made Taehyung shiver, desire started to creep upon him. He laid his body on top of you which you welcomed, enjoying the weight and warmth he offered.

One of his large hand trailed up to your chest, squeezing the soft breast which earned a whimper. You broke the kiss, a thin string of saliva connecting you two as you panted, “Tae…” You called out. The soft and needy voice made Taehyung crazy.

“Fuck, love…” He uttered out, connecting both of your lips together once again in a more frenzy manner than before. Taehyung licked a soft stripe on your lips, asking for permission which you granted willingly. The warm appendage met yours in a swirl as you moaned at the contact.

“Mhhmm~”

Taehyung groaned in satisfaction at your lovely mewl, wanting to hear more. He broke off the kiss and went straight to your neck, kissing it with his wet lips. His hands trailed up and down at your body, making you burn in desire. You ground your hips up, the dull ache you felt made you impatient and the feeling of his hardening length pressed in his thin pants against you were not making it better for you. Taehyung tilts his head in pleasure, closing his eyes at the sudden movement.

“Ahh..”

You heard his deep voice, his moans were definitely a new favorite for you. Taehyung opened his eyes, looking deeply into you with half-lidded eyes, licking his lips.

“You’re so pretty, Taehyung” You whispered against his lips, he smiled and shook his head, playfully.

“I guess you haven’t seen yourself, love”

You giggled, Taehyung nuzzling his face against your cold skin once again then begun to kiss down to your body. Your breath hitched, watching him slowly go down on you.

“We really need to get you out of these clothes…” You heard the male say impatiently, gathering it up in his hands and sliding it off you.

The heavy dress was off you in seconds, you didn’t know how he did it or how he managed when you needed multiple hands just to fix it. Taehyung gazed at your half-naked body, a thin layer of white undershirt was all you wore. Your nipples peaked against the thin white fabric, Taehyung gulped at the sight as he raised a hand. He ever so slightly touched the hardened bud making you gasp in surprise. He groaned at your reaction, the sight making his blood go straight south.

“You’re killing me here, (Y/N)…” He groaned out, leaning against you to gain some friction. You bit your lip at his words and action, the unfamiliar pleasure washing over you.

“Please touch me more, Tae…” You whispered back to him, raking your soft hands through his red hair, Taehyung relishing at your touch.

Noticing his unfocused attention, you let your hands wander around his body, trying to memorize every detail in him. You touched his back to his chest and then down to his torso. You let your hands stop just before going to his hips, giggling softly at Taehyung’s small impatient whine.

You took pity on the young man above you and touched him. Your eyes turned half-lidded at what you felt, he was definitely not small.

God, he was huge and so fucking hard. You gulped, the outline of his cock against his pants made you hungry and made you want more.

You caressed his cock through his slacks, Taehyung’s pants and small moans made you wetter. You pressed your thighs together, trying to ease the throbbing heat.

The red-haired male noticed it, he raised a warm hand to your thigh and squeezed it then moved it, making you open your legs wider. You blushed at the sudden movement and tried to close your legs but Taehyung gripped your thighs, pinning it down against the rough surface of the car’s leather.

“You should see yourself from this view, love. You look like a masterpiece, so ready to get fucked by my cock” Taehyung’s lust laced voice made your throbbing heat ache even more.

You clenched at nothing when you heard his words, you bit your lips and lifted your hips at meet his.

Taehyung sighed, his cock was so hard that it was actually painful. How can you be so perfect…

He removed one of his large hands off your thigh and to his crotch, palming himself as he watched you through his slightly wet bangs due to his sweat. You panted at the intensity of his eyes, you couldn’t help but copy him. You let your hand wander around your body, tweaking your hardened buds while you tried to hump Taehyung but ended up humping nothing but air as he moved a bit to watch you more carefully.

Taehyung growled at your desperate actions, slamming his hands back to your hips, gripping it tightly.

“This is all mine, mine to touch, mine to play with.” He massaged your body, going over you as he left nothing untouched. Taehyung leaned closer to you, attaching his lips to your neck again and marked you. You felt one of his hands go lower, going to your pubis as he stroked your mound lightly.

You moaned, closing your eyes tightly. Taehyung touched your clit against your underwear, fondling at it as the fabric gotten wetter with every stroke. The press of the wet fabric and Taehyung’s finger, rolling slowly against the bud, was making you crazy.

“D-Don’t be such a tease, Taehyung..”

He smirked against your bruised neck, bitting at it again, leaving the already red skin turn violet-ish. His long fingers passed through the band of your underwear and touched your wet lips.

“A-Ah…”

“Fuck, you’re so wet…”

Taehyung quickly ripped the underwear of you and throwing it on the car’s carpeted floor.

He brushed against your lips then opened, you felt the sudden gush of air making you shiver. Taehyung’s middle finger made contact with your clit again, pressing and kneaded it more harshly. After a bit, you felt his fingertips prodding your entrance, wiggling itself inside slowly.

“Fuck–!”

He chuckled at you, “My, my~ What a dirty little mouth you have, love”

You let out a whimper at the intrusion, Taehyung prepping you for something bigger later. His long finger settled inside your heat, waiting for you to adjust. You nodded, cueing that he can move. Taehyung groaned at your tight heat while he pumps his finger slowly. He added another when he saw you adjusting and whining for more. His speeding fingers made noisy squelches that it embarrassed you at how wet you became, you grasped his hair and pulled in into a kiss.

Long fingers pumped in and out of you in a frenzy motion that it made your body rock with the rhythm. Your one hand went to his wrist, feeling the frantic movement of Taehyung. You looked at him and saw him looking so impatient and the subtly twitching of his cock inside his pants was so delicious.

“Taehyung, take me already”

He groaned at that, he removed his fingers out of you. Your juice coating his hand and in a swift, he raised it to his mouth and sucked on his fingers, never breaking eye contact with you. He removed his fingers with a soft pop, he licked his lips. You were enthralled at the wet appendage, oh how much you want to feel it against your clit but that’s for next time. You need him to fuck you right now.

“You taste so good, love. I’ll eat you up like my last meal–”

“Tae, just fuck me!”

Your little outburst shocked the male but he smiled after a while, kissing your nose. The soft affection is definitely different from how his hard cock pressing at your pussy. You both moaned at the contact. Taehyung quickly got out of his pants and boxers, leaving him naked in front of you.

He held his cock with one of his hand and positioned it to your entrance, he looked at you through his lashes with small uncertainly.

“You ready?”

“Yes”

You let out a deep breath, waiting for Taehyung to move. Taehyung entered your heat, hissing at the tightness. He laid his forehead against your collarbones, eye tightly shut, relishing at the feeling. The slow entry of his cock was painfully pleasurable, the burn of the stretch made it addicting.

You felt really good, a soft squelch echoed as Taehyung entered you and the tight grip of your pussy to his dick was too much. He groaned in surprise when you clenched down on him. His eyes opened widely at that, not expecting it.

“Move, Tae…”

He nodded against your neck, kissing the closest skin. Taehyung slowly pulled out half-way then slammed back at you with a firm pump.

“Fuck…”

“Mhmm”

His cock was hot and throbbing against your walls. As he fucked you, the wet sounds of your pussy swallowing him back in eagerly reached his ears. He groaned, the fact you got so wet for him made him go even harder. He leaned down and took one of your nipples into his mouth, rolling it with his skilled tongue, making you gasp at the added pleasure. Your breasts bounced in time with his thrusts, Taehyung watching you, mesmerized, but his thrust never flailing. He then angled his thrust, hitting your soft spot making you cry out, your back arched at the burst of pleasure. Taehyung chuckled against your wet skin.

Your walls clenched around his cock, the pleasure too much for you. He grunted, he doubled his speed and began to fuck you roughly.

The blunt tip of his cock hitting your g-spot every hard thrust he made your pussy fluttered around him in anticipation.

“T-Taehyung…” You whimpered out, your hips arching to meet his hard thrust, eye-rolling back at the white pleasure he offered. He then reached between your thighs and found your clit with his thumb. The bud was hard and swollen, making it easier to roll with his fingers. The way his long fingers toyed with the bundle of nerves, his thumb stroking it back and forth, has you hurtling over the edge.

“A-ah. Ah! Tae-Taehyung,” you choked out, his name falling from your lips over and over again like a mantra. Suddenly, you gush around him, your cum coating his cock. Clenching tightly against him and the gush of wetness was enough to send Taehyung to his own orgasm.

“(Y/N)–!” He moaned out, eyes shut as his eyebrows furrowed at the pleasure raking his body, making his body twitch involuntarily. He kissed you, lips smacking loudly against yours.

Fingers fondled roughly at your clit as his thrust became sloppy, letting you ride your orgasm along with his. His shaft pulses inside you before you feel him shoot rope after rope of white cum into you. A soft sigh of pleasure leaves your lips, his warmth filling you up from the inside as he coats your walls white with his cum.

Taehyung let his body rest against you, you smiled tiredly at that. Your soft hands caressing his hair and back, feeling him still shiver at the aftereffect of his orgasm.

You looked at him, pulling his face towards you to let him face you. You looked at his flustered face, sweat coated his hair and forehead slightly.

“You are trembling… Are you okay?”

Taehyung kissed your hand that was close to his lips, smiling against your skin. His big brown eyes staring deeply at your (e/c) ones.

“I am more than okay… I love you, (Y/N)”

You smiled shyly at him, bringing him closer to kiss him softly. He smiled into the kiss, his own hand caressing your face. You hugged him close to you, fearing the time where they will take him away from you but for now, he is here. Taehyung’s with you.

Inside your suite room, Jungkook entered inside and looked for you. He scowled at the empty room, looking at the moved divan with suspicion.

He walked towards the wardrobe where the safe is, his tall figure gliding confidently across the room. Jungkook glared at the open safe. He walked closer when he saw a piece of paper on top of the velvet black box. He got the paper out and stared at it with fury bubbling inside of him. He gripped it tightly, crumpling it a bit.

The drawing of you mocked him and your little letter sends him hurling to the edge,

Darling, now you can keep us both locked up in your safe.

-(Y/n)

Jungkook crumpled the note then moved to the drawing, hands taking it as if to rip it in half, with a vice grip on the paper. He stopped himself though, looking at the drawing. He smirked evilly, looking straight at your realistically drawn eyes.

“No no. I have a much better idea.”

You two got dressed after calming your wildly beating hearts and resting your tired bodies. Taehyung kissed your cheek, helping you button your dress up. You giggled at the affection as you buttoned the last one and nudged him to the door, the male opening it and went out. Taehyung faced you, offering his hand with a small bow with a smile.

You smiled, grabbing his hand and went out of the car with his help, “Thank you, good sir, ~”

Taehyung bowed his head a bit with his charming boxy smile, closing the car door behind you, “Anything for the pretty lady~”

The two of you laughed at your antics then Taehyung held your hand with a comforting grip, guiding you two out of the place still giggling under your breaths. People and workers watched the couple with raised brows and a small disapproving frown at their actions, blatantly showing affection in public.

Taehyung stopped when you two reached the deck, moving closer to you with small chuckles escaping him. His nose bumping against yours lovingly, his smile warm and contented. You returned his smile, arms wrapping around his torso. You two swayed to the unheard music, basking in the warmth of your two bodies offered.

You and Taehyung stood in the corner of the deck in each other’s arms. Breaths of clouds around you in the now freezing air, but neither of you even feel the cold, too caught up in each other’s loving eyes.

“Once this ship docks, I’m running away with you” You whispered against his lips.

Taehyung smiled playfully, “Are you sure? It might just be your adrenaline talking” He teased. You nudged him a bit, his playful smile turning softer.

“I know. It doesn’t make any sense. But that’s why I trust it.” You replied, smiling up at him.

“Then we’ll run away, far from anyone you know. We’ll live in a small house. Just the two of us and that will be our new beginning” Taehyung muttered then pressed both of your lips together. You smiled through the kiss, hand going up to his hair to deepen the kiss. You two kissed each other with passion, ignoring your surroundings and focused on each other.

In the crow’s nest above you two, a male saw you two. He nudged his co-worker with a small smirk.

“Hey Cor, would you look at that”

The other male looked at where the other was looking and scoffed, rubbing his hands together for warmth, “They’re bloody warmer than we are that’s for sure”

“Well if that’s what it takes for us two to get warm, I’d rather not, you’re one ugly bugger”

The two laughed at that, but then the former’s expression fell. Glancing forward again, he does a double-take. The color draining out of his face. In about 500 yards away, a massive iceberg right in their path.

He reaches past the other male and rings the lookout bell three times, then grabbed the telephone, calling the bridge. He waits precious seconds for it to be picked up, never taking his eyes off the black mass ahead, terrified.

“Pick up, you bastard!”

The phone was then picked up and the male explained everything. It was there where everything went to shit.

Workers dashed through the halls in frenzied motion, the urgency of the moment thickening the air. In the steerage, Jimin walked out, looking at what’s the commotion was all about. He yelped when he saw dozens of rats running towards him. He jumped out the way and watched in surprise as it runs past him to the corridor.

In the stateroom where Yoongi was sleeping, he rolls over his bunk bed and drops into cold water.

“What the fuck-!” He shouted angrily, feeling the cold water sip into his thin clothes but then stopped, looking at the ground where he sat. 3 feet of ice-cold water flood into his room and was steadily rising up.

He pulls the door open and stepped out into the corridor, which was also flooded. Jimin was running toward him, yelling something in Busan dialect.

“What the hell is happening, Jimin?”

“I don’t know! The portmen are in a rush outside and there were rats running out of here!”

Yoongi groaned at that and told Jimin to alert everyone. The two started pounding on doors, getting everybody up and out. The alarm spreads in several languages. After getting everyone up, Yoongi and Jimin were in a crowd of steerage men clogging the corridors, heading aft away from the flooding. Many of them have grabbed suitcases and duffel bags, some of which are soaked.

“If this is the direction the rats were runnin’, it’s good enough for me,” Yoongi muttered, Jimin shaking his head at his words.

In the forward deck, you and Taehyung looked at the dark. Leaning to the railing, gazing at the large iceberg. The red-haired male noticed your distress and grabbed your shoulder, pulling you close to him.

“Hey, it’s going to be okay. It looks nothing to me”

You looked at Taehyung, a frown playing on your lips. “Has it damaged the ship?…” You asked, remembering the limited lifeboats in worry.

Taehyung smiled reassuringly at you, “It didn’t seem like much of a bump. I’m sure we’re okay.”

You nodded, wanting to believe Taehyung’s words but the anxious feeling was getting to you.

Inside the B-deck, Ismay, dressed in pajamas under the topcoat, hurried down the corridor, headed for the bridge. An officious steward came along the other direction, getting the few concerned passengers back into their rooms.

“There’s no cause for alarm. Please, go back to your rooms.” He said but was stopped in his tracks by Jungkook and Lovejoy.

“Please, sir. There’s no emergency–”

Jungkook scoffed at that, “Of course there is! I have been robbed, call the Masters at Arms.”

The steward stopped and stared at Jungkook, shocked at the news. Jungkook glared at him, “Now you moron!”

“Y-Yes, sir!”

You and Taehyung came up the steps from the well deck, which were right next to the three men. They stare as the couple climbs over the locked gate.

A moment later Captain Smith rounds the corner, followed by Andrews and Carpenter Hutchinson. They have come down from the bridge by the outside stairs. The three men, their faces grim, crush right past Taehyung and you. Andrews barely glances at you.

“Can you shore up?”

“Not unless the pumps get ahead.”

The inspection party then goes down the stairs to the well deck. Taehyung looked at you with a small frown, “It’s bad…”

You looked at Taehyung with alarm, “We have to tell Mother and Jungkook”

The male sighed, “Now it’s worse…”

You smiled sadly, “Come with me? You jump, I jump, right?”

Taehyung smiled back at you, he couldn’t say no to his girl, “Right”

The two of you then run through the door, going inside the ship. When you two cross the foyer, entering the corridor. Lovejoy is already there waiting for you in the hall as you two approach the room.

Lovejoy looked up from his pocket watch, nodding a greeting to you and ignoring Taehyung, “We have been waiting for you, miss”

He let the two of you walk ahead of him, and from just behind Taehyung he walked. He smoothly slips the diamond necklace into the pocket of Taehyung’s overcoat, expression never changing.

Inside your and Jungkook’s suite, you two saw him and your mother along with the Masters at Arms and two other stewards. Your eyebrows furrowed at their presence but shook it off, wanting to tell them the news about the ship. You cleared your throat, “Something terrible has happened”

Jungkook nodded, a glare playing in his handsome face, “Yes, two things dear to me have disappeared this evening. Now that one is back” He stopped for a moment to look at your directly at your eyes then scowled at Taehyung who’s beside you.

“I have a pretty good idea where to find the other.” Jungkook nodded to the Master at Arms, looking at Taehyung.

“Search him”

The Masters at Arms gone to Taehyung with a hard glare, remembering him from the incident a couple of days ago. “Coat off, mate.”

Lovejoy who was still behind Taehyung pulled on his coat roughly. The red-haired male scoffed at that and shrugged his coat off, reluctantly. The Masters at Arms then begun patting him down. Taehyung glared back at the young aristocrat who sat in the divan.

“This is bullshit”

You watched the scene with shock then turned to Jungkook who watched it with a stone-cold face, “Jungkook, you can’t be serious! We have something bigger happening and this–”

“Is this it?” The man cut you off, showing your diamond necklace to everyone in the room. You gaped at the sight in disbelief. Taehyung looked at it, shocked, then shook his head.

Jungkook smirked and nodded, standing up, “Yes, that’s it,” he said as he went to you.

The bulky male turned to Taehyung, “Now don’t make a fuss” and started to cuff him.

Taehyung struggled and looked at you with wide eyes, “No! (Y/n)! Don’t you believe it! It’s not true!”

You were silent for a moment but then you looked at Jungkook, who looked down at you as if you were a fragile porcelain doll, “He-he couldn’t have” You said uncertainly.

“Of course he could. Easy enough for a professional. He memorized the combination when you opened the safe.” Jungkook explained, tucking a stray hair behind your ear.

“But I was with him the whole time.”

Jungkook gripped your face with a cold and hard glare and said lowly for her to only hear, “Maybe he did it while you were putting your clothes back on.”

Taehyung struggled and looked at you with desperation, “They put it in my pocket, (Y/n)!”

Lovejoy scoffed and looked at the tag of the coat, “It’s not even your coat. Property of A.L Reyson” He read and gave the coat to the Masters at Arms. There is a label inside the collar with the owner’s name.

“This was reported stolen today”

Taehyung looked at him then at you with anguish, “I was going to return it! (Y/n)–!”

You looked away from Taehyung, feeling betrayed, hurt, and confused. You moved away from him and closer to Jungkook. Taehyung shook his head, frowning at your action. He started shouting for you as Lovejoy and the Master at Arms drag him out into the hall. You can’t look him in the eye.

“(Y/n)! Don’t listen to them! I didn’t do it! You know I didn’t do it! You know it!”

You were devastated, hearing his voice made you want to believe Taehyung but the evidence being displayed right in front of you was too much. Your mother walked towards you, laying a hand on your shoulder. You cried, hiding your face in your hands. Jungkook placed a warm hand on the small of your back, making you flinch a bit.

“It’s a good thing Jungkook was quick on his feet or you’ll just fall even more for that rat’s tricks, (Y/n)”

For a couple of moments, you have been sat down, tired from all the crying and happening altogether. From the inside, you could still hear all the shouting and fumbling outside. (M/n) looked at you then to Jungkook as she stood up.

“I better go get dressed. Jungkook look after her for me.” With that, your mother went out of the room. Jungkook’s grip on you tightened, you winced. He suddenly stood up, facing you as you looked up at him in confusion. A sudden force made you look to the side, the sharp sting on your cheek burned. Jungkook has slapped you. You cradled your cheek and looked at him, he was fuming. Eyes colder than anything you saw.

“If you haven’t been such a little slut, this wouldn’t have happened! If you just honored me–!” He cut himself off then gripped your shoulders tightly.

“This is all your fault, (Y/n).”

Before Jungkook could continue, there was a loud knock on the door and an urgent voice. The door opened and their steward puts his head in, looking at Jungkook.

“Sir, I’ve been told to ask you to please put on your lifebelt, and come up to the boat deck.”

Jungkook glowered at him, “Get out. We’re busy.”

The steward persisted though, coming in to get the lifebelts down from the top of a dresser.

“I’m sorry about the inconvenience, Mr. Jeon, but it’s Captain’s orders. Please dress warmly, it’s quite cold tonight.”

He then turned to you and gave you the lifebelt, “Not to worry miss, I’m sure it’s just a precaution.” The steward said

Jungkook snatched the other lifebelt from him and scoffed, “This is ridiculous.”

After it, Jungkook’s entourage comes up to the A-deck foyer. He was carrying the lifebelts, almost as an afterthought. You were dazed like a sleepwalker, following Jungkook.

“It’s just the God damned English doing everything by the book.” The young Jeon hissed out, looking around. (M/n) looked at him and scolded, “No need for such language, Mr.Jeon.” then turned to Trudy, “Go back and turn the heater on in my room, so it won’t be too cold when we get back.”

The maid nodded and went back to the room. Andrews entered, looking around the magnificent room, which he knows was doomed. You, standing nearby, saw his heartbroken expression. You walked over to him and Jungkook goes after you, an untrusting look on his face.

“I saw the iceberg, Mr. Andrews. And I see it in your eyes. Please tell me the truth.” You said to the older man. Andrews looked at you with such sad eyes.

“The ship will sink.”

Your eyebrows furrowed, the truth still hard to swallow even if you knew it.

“You’re certain?”

“Yes. In an hour or so… all this… will be at the bottom of the Atlantic.”

“My God.” Now it is Jungkook’s turn to look stunned. The Titanic? Sinking?

“Please tell only who you must, I don’t want to be responsible for a panic. And get to a boat quickly. Don’t wait. You remember what I told you about the boats?” Andrews said, a small sad smile on his face

Yes, I understand. Thank you.”

Andrews goes off, moving among the passengers and urging them to put on their lifebelts and get to the boats. Jungkook grabbed your arm, pulling you to him. Now that he knows that the ship will sink, he became anxious.

“Let’s go, (Y/n)”

On the side of the deck outside, the violinist raised his violin to play, looking at his fellow musicians.

“Number 26. Ready and–” The band has reassembled just outside the First Class Entrance, port side, near where the steward was calling for the boats to be loaded. They strike up a waltz, lively and elegant. The music wafts all over the ship.

Jungkook, you and your mother came out of the doors near the band and saw the stewards lowering the boats.

“Right! Start the loading. Women and children!” The appalling din of escaping steam abruptly cuts off, leaving a sudden unearthly silence in which his voice echoes.

“Ladies, please. Step into the boat.” He ushered.

Finally, one woman steps across the gap, into the boat, terrified of the drop to the water far below. One woman from the crowd scoffed at the action and spoke to the person beside her

“You watch. They’ll put us off in these silly little boats to freeze, and we’ll all be back on board by breakfast.”

“My brooch, I left my brooch. I must have it!” Your mother remembered, about to go inside.

She turns back to go to her room but Jungkook takes her by the arm, refusing to let her go. The firmness of his hold surprised her.

“Stay here, (M/n)” Jungkook said

Your mother saw his expression and knows fear for the first time.

Lovejoy and the Master at Arms were handcuffing Taehyung to a 4-inch water pipe as a crewman rushed in anxiously and almost blurts to the Master at Arms–

“You’re wanted by the Purser, sir. Urgently.”

“Go on. I’ll keep an eye on him.” Lovejoy said and pulls a pearl-handled Colt .45 automatic from under his coat. The Master at Arms nods and tossed the handcuff key to Lovejoy, then exits with the crewman. Lovejoy flips the key in the air, catching it.

Taehyng sat, chained to the water pipe, next to the porthole. Lovejoy sits on the edge of a desk. He puts a .45 bullet on the desk and watches it roll across and fall off. He picks up the bullet.

“You know… I believe this ship may sink.” He said, walking closer to Taehyung.

“I’ve been asked to give you this small token of our appreciation…” Then suddenly landed a hard punch on his stomach, knocking the wind out of Taehyung.

“Compliments from Mr. Jeon Jungkook.“ Lovejoy flips the handcuff key in the air, catching it and put it in his pocket. He exits the room leaving Taehyung gasping, handcuffed to the pipe.

The Lightoller was filling up the boat closest to Jungkook and you as you two watched the commotion.

“Women and children only! Sorry sir, no men yet.” This scared the people on the ship, muttering among themselves.

You watched the farewells taking place right in front of you as they step closer to the boat. Husbands saying goodbye to wives and children. Lovers and friends parted. Nearby Molly was getting a reluctant woman to board the boat.

“Come on, you heard the man. Get in the boat, sister.”

“Will the lifeboats be seated according to class? I hope they’re not too crowded-“ (M/n) started

“Oh Mother, shut up!” (M/n) freezes at your words, looking at you with surprise.

“Don’t you understand? The water is freezing and there aren’t enough boats… not enough by half. Half the people on this ship are going to die.” You continued, glaring at her.

Jungkook rolled his eyes at your outburst, “Not the better half anyway.”

His words struck you like lightning. Taehyung was in the third class, Jimin and Yoongi too. They don’t stand a chance. You glared at Jungkook and spat out, “You unimaginable bastard.“

“Come on, (M/n), get in the boat. These are the first-class seats right up here.” Molly said, practically hands her over to Lightoller, then looks around for some other women who might need a push. She then turned to you, “Come on, (Y/n). You’re next, darlin’.”

You looked at Molly then to your mother but all that occupied your mind was Taehyung. You shook your head making your mother stand up in disbelief and anxiousness.

“(Y/n), get in the boat this instant!” (M/n) shouted, her eyes screaming of fear in what you will do next. She can’t lose you too.

“Goodbye, mother.” You said running back. Jungkook grabbed your arm but you pulled free and walks away through the crowd. Jungkook though catches up to you and grabbing you again, roughly.

“Where are you going? To him? Is that it? To be a whore to that gutter rat?” Jungkook mocked, a scowl appearing on his face.

You stood your ground, glaring back at him, “I’d rather be his whore than your wife.”

He clenched his jaw and squeezed your arm viciously, pulling you back toward the lifeboat. But you pulled out a hairpin and jabs his hand with it. he lets go with a curse and you run into the crowd.

“Lower away!” The Lightoller said

“(Y/n)! (Y/N)!” (M/n) shouted, seeing you run back inside the ship.

“Stuff a sock in it, would ya, (M/n). She’ll be along.” Molly reassured, pulling her back to sit down.

You run through the clusters of people, wanting to lose Jungkook. You looked back and a furious Jungkook coming after you, your eyes widened. You ran breathlessly up to two proper looking men.

“That man tried to take advantage of me in the crowd!” You said, pointing to Jungkook.

Appalled, they turn to see Jungkook running toward them. You ran again as the two men grab Jungkook, restraining him. You run through the First Class entrance.

When Jungkook broke free, he runs after you again. He reached the entrance but runs into a knot of people coming out. He pushes rudely through them.

Jungkook got in, and down to the landing, pushing past the gentlemen and ladies who are filling up the stairs. He scans the A-deck foyer but you were already gone.

Taehyung pulled on the pipe with all his strength but it was not budging. He hears a gurgling sound, he looked down and saw water pouring under the door, spreading rapidly across the floor.

“Shit”

He tried to pull one hand out of the cuffs, working until the skin was raw… but to no good.

“Help!! Somebody!! Can anybody hear me?!” He shouted, looking at the closed door with a scowl.

“This is going to be bad.” He muttered to himself.

The corridor outside was already deserted. Flooded a couple of inches deep. Taehyung’s voice comes faintly through the door, but there was no one to hear it.

In the first-class corridor, Andrews was opening stateroom doors, checking if the people are out.

“Anyone in here?” He called out then you appeared, disheveled.

“Thank God, Mr. Andrews! Where would the Master at Arms take someone under arrest?!”

The older male looked at you like you were crazy and by the looks of it, it was no where far from it.

“What? You have to get to a boat right away!”

“No! I’ll do this with or without your help, sir. But without will take longer.” You said, looking at him hopefully. The older man sighed, beat.

“Take the elevator to the very bottom, go left, down the crewman’s passage, then make a right.”

“Bottom, left, right. I have it.” You said, running off

“Hurry, (Y/n)!”

You run up as the last Elevator Operator who was closing up his lift to leave. The man saw you rush towards him and said, “Sorry, miss, lifts are closed–”

Without thinking, you grabbed his collar and shoved him inside. “I’m through with being polite, goddamnit!! Now take me down!!”

The operator nodded, scared, and quickly closed the gates and started the lift.

Through the wrought-iron door of the elevator car, you can see the decks going past. The lift slows. Suddenly ice-cold water is swirling around your legs. You screamed in surprise and so does the operator.

The car has landed in a foot of freezing water, shocking the hell out of you. You clawed the door open and splashes out, hiking up your floor-length skirt so you can move. The lift goes back up, behind you, as you look around.

“Left, crew passage” You muttered to yourself. Spotting it and you slogged down the flooded corridor. The place is understandably deserted. You were on your own.

“Right, right… right.” You turned into a cross-corridor, splashing down the hall. A row of doors on each side.

“Taehyung?! Where are you! Taehyung!”

Taehyung who was hopelessly pulling on the pipe again, straining until he turns red. He collapses back on the bench. realizing he was screwed but then he hears you through the door.

“(Y/n)?… (Y/N)!! I’m here!”

You heard his voice behind you. As you spin and run back, locating the right door, then pushing it open, creating a small wave. You splashed over Taehyung and wrapping your arms around him.

“Taehyung! Taehyung, I’m so sorry!”

Taehyung nuzzled his face on top of your crown, sighing in relief. He then moved a bit away from you and looked at you, “That Lovejoy guy put it in my pocket”

“I know.. I know, Tae”

He smiled at you but then the gurgle of water snapped him out of it. Looking at the rising water then back at you, “See if you can find a key for these. Try those drawers. It’s a little brass one.”

You kissed his face and hugged him again, then started to go through the desk. Looking around the desks and drawers.

“So… how did you find out I didn’t do it?”

“I didn’t. I just realized that I already knew it.”

You two shared a look, then you went back to ransacking the room, searching drawers and cupboards. Taehyung sees movement out the porthole and looks out, a lifeboat hits the surface of the water, seen from below.

You stopped trashing the room, and stood there, breathing hard. Looking at Taehyung and said, “There’s no key”

They look around at the water, now almost two feet deep. Taehyung has pulled his feet up onto the bench then looked back at you, “Go find help”

You nodded, “I’ll be right back!”

“I’ll wait here…” Taehyung said, looking at the swirling water then at the cuffs. You run out, looking back at him once from the doorway, then splashes away, water hindering your movements.

You splash down the hall to a stairwell going up to the next deck. Climbing the stairs, your long skirt leaving a trail like a giant snail. The weight of it was really slowing you down. You ripped at the buttons and shimmied quickly out of the thing. You bound up the stairs in your stockings and knee-length slip, to find yourself in a long corridor, part of the labyrinth of steerage hallways forward. You were alone here. A long groan of stressing metal echoes along the hall as the ship continues to settle. You run down the hall, unimpeded now.

“Hello?! Somebody!”

You turned into the corner and runs along another corridor in a daze. The hall slopes down into water which, shimmering, reflecting the light. The margin of the water creeps toward you. A young man appeared, running through the water, sending up geysers of spray. He pelts past you without slowing, his eyes crazed…

“Please help me! We need help!”

He doesn’t look back. It is like a bad dream. The lights flickered and gone out, leaving utter darkness. A beat. Then they come back on. You find yourself hyperventilating. That one moment of blackness was the most terrifying of your life.

A steward then runs around the nearest corner, his arms full of lifebelts. He was upset to see someone still in his section. He grabs you forcefully by the arm, pulling you with him like a wayward child.

“Come on, then, let’s get you topside, miss.”

“Wait! I need your help! There’s–!”

“No need for panic, miss. Come along!”

“No! We’re going the wrong way!”

He wasn’t listening to you and he didn’t let his grip falter with every step. You grind your teeth in anger. You shouted in his ear making him look at you and when he turned around you socked him straight in his nose. Shocked, he lets you go and staggered back, cradling his bleeding nose.

He glared at you, “Oh to hell with you!”

“See you there, buster!”

You spat after him as he runs away, holding his nose. You spat at him, just like how Taehyung taught you.

You turned around, saw a glass case with a fire-ax in it. You broke the glass with a battered suitcase which is lying discarded nearby and seizes the ax, running back the way Taehyung is. At the stairwell, you looked down and gasped. The water rose and flooded the bottom five steps already. You went down and had to crouch to look to the corridor to the room where Taehyung was trapped.

You plunged into the water without hesitation, the water up to your waist… and powered forward, holding the ax above your head in two hands. You winced at the pain from the literally freezing water.

Taehyung has climbed up on the bench and was hugging the waterpipe. You waddled in, holding the ax above your head. Taehyung would’ve laughed at the sight of you but now was not the time.

“Will this work?”

“One way to find out”

You two were both terrified but trying to keep panic at bay, he positioned the chain connecting the two cuffs, stretching it taut across the steel pipe. The chain is of course very short, and his exposed wrists are on either side of it.

“Try a couple practice swings.”

You heft the ax and thunks it into a wooden cabinet. Heaving as you pulled it off.

“Okay, now try hitting the same spot again,” Taehyung instructed. You nodded and swings hard. The blade thunked in four inches from the mark. Taehyung nodded and gestured you to the cuff.

“Okay, that’s enough practice”

He winced, bracing himself as you raised the ax. You had to hit a target about an inch wide with all the force you can muster, with his hands on either side. You gulped, looking at Taehyung with worry.

“You can do it, (Y/n). Hit it as hard as you can, I trust you.” Taehyung said, trying to sound calm. He closed his eyes and so does you as you swing down.

THUNK!

You opened your eyes, gingerly and saw Taehyung smiling at you with two broken cuffs. You dropped the ax, your strength leaving you because of the terrifying moment.

“Nice work, there, Paul Bunyan. But next time let’s not close our eyes before hitting, yeah?” Taehyung teased with a smile. He climbed down into the water next to you. He can’t breathe for a second.

“Shit! Excuse my French, love. But that’s cold!” Taehyung winced at the cold water. You sighed in relief then he grabbed your hand in his, “Let’s go”

You two wade out into the hall. You started toward the stairs going up, but Taehyung stopped you. There was only about a foot of the stairwell opening visible. “Too deep. We gotta find another way out.”

The widest passageway in the ship, it is used by crew and steerage alike and runs almost the length of the ship. Right now steerage passengers move along it like refugees, heading aft. The wooden doorframe splinters and the door bursts open under the force of Taehyung’s shoulder. Taehyung and you stumbled through, into the corridor. A steward, who was nearby herding people along, marches over.

“Hey, you! You know you have to pay for that! That’s–”

“Shut up!” You two yelled at him, running off.

Taehyung leads you past the dumbfounded steward. You two joined the steerage stragglers going aft. In places, the corridor was almost completely blocked by large families carrying all their luggage. A woman gave you a blanket, more for modesty than because you were blue-lipped and shivering.

“Here, lass, cover yourself.”

Taehyung rubs your arms and trying to warm you up as you two walk along. The woman’s husband offers you a flask of whiskey.

“This will take the chill off.” He said as you took the flask and gulped down quickly. You then offered some to Taehyung who grinned down at you and follows suit. Taehyung tried numbers of doors and iron gates along the way, finding them all locked, he cursed under his breath.

With Jungkook, he scanned the crowds for any sign of you. He grinds his teeth at that then looked at Lovejoy who rushed towards him through the aisle connecting the port and starboard sides of the boat deck.

“She’s not on the starboard side either,” Lovejoy informed.

“We’re running out of time. And this strutting martinet… And they’re not letting men in” Jungkook muttered, watching the Lightoller.

“The other side is letting men in, sir”

“Then that’s our play. But we’re still going to need some insurance. Come on” Jungkook said, going to the other side with Lovejoy following him.

Below the deck, Jimin was with Helga and her family, waiting for the stewards to open the damn gate. Yoongi was also waiting on the stairs. After a while, Jimin heard Taehyung’s voice calling out.

“Jimin! Jiminie!”

Jimin stood up and saw Taehyung with you running towards him. He met Taehyung halfway and embraced him like his brother.

“Where were you? I was worried sick!”

“Jimin we have to get out or we’ll be gurgling salt-water in a couple of minutes. Where’s Yoongi?”

Jimin pointed to the stairs and Taehyung saw him, pushing the iron-gates with a glare. The stewards went up to him and shouted, “Women and children only! No men!”

The terrified men who did not understand what they were saying pushed the gates. The stewards closed it, with a huff.

“Lock it!” One ordered as they locked the iron-gate. Yoongi growled at them, “What the fuck are you doing, ya bastard! There are children down here! Let us up, so we can have a chance!”

But the crewmen are scared now. They have let the situation get out of hand, and now they have a mob. Yoongi gave up and pushes his way back through the crowd, going down the stairs. He rejoins Taehyung, you and Jimin.

“It’s hopeless that way.” Yoongi huffed, glaring at the direction he was at earlier.

“Well, whatever we’re goin’ to do, we better do it fast,” Taehyung said. Jimin turned to Helga and gestured to him and his group, hoping the young woman understands him

“Helga, come with me. I am lucky, I can get you out of here along with your family” He said but Helga shook her head, kissing him one last time she then moved back to her family. Jimin looked at her sorrowfully, “I’ll never forget you.”

He turns to Taehyung, who leads the way out of the crowd. Looking back, Jimin sees her face disappear into the crowd. He looked face forward again, focusing on getting out.

In the suite of Jungkook and you, Jungkook opens his safe and reaches inside. As Lovejoy watches, he pulls out two stacks of bills, still banded by bank wrappers. Then he takes out “Heart of the Ocean”, putting it in the pocket of his overcoat, and locks the safe.

“I make my own luck.” He muttered. Jungkook turned to Lovejoy who nodded at him and put his .45 revolver in his waistband, “So do I”.

Jungkook smirked at his loyal servant and nodded, putting his money in his pocket.

Taehyung, you, Jimin, and Yoongi were lost, searching for a way out. You four pushed past confused passengers… past a mother changing her baby’s diaper on top of an upturned steamer trunk… past a woman arguing heatedly with a man in Serbo-Croatian, a wailing child next to them… past a man kneeling to console a woman who is just sitting on the floor, sobbing… and past another man with an English/Arabic dictionary, trying to figure out what the signs mean, while his wife and children wait patiently.

You all came upon a narrow stairwell and gone up two decks before you were stopped by a small group pressed up against a steel gate. The steerage men are yelling at a scared steward.

“Go to the main stairwell, with everyone else. It’ll all get sorted out there.”

Taehyung watched the same scene and loses it, “ God damn it to Hell son of a bitch!!”

He grabs one end of a bench bolted to the floor on the landing. He started pulling on it, and Yoongi and Jimin pitched in until the bolts shear and it breaks free. You figured out what they are doing and cleared a path up the stairs between the waiting people.

“Move aside! Quickly!”

Taehyung and Yoongi run up the steps with the bench and rammed it into the gate with all their strength, it rips loose from its track and falls outward, narrowly missing the steward. Led by Taehyung, the crowd surges though. You stepped up to the cowering steward and says in your most imperious tone:

“If you have any intention of keeping your pathetic job with the White Star Line, I suggest you escort these good people to the boat deck… now.”

The scared steward nodded dumbly and motioned them to follow. You all burst out onto the boat deck from the crew stairs just aft of the third funnel. You looked at the empty davits.

“The boats are gone!”

You then see Colonel Namjoon escorting two scared women out of the room. You quickly run up to him, “Colonel! Are there any boats left?”

Namjoon looked at your bedraggled state with wide eyes and nodded, “Yes, miss… there are still a couple of boats all the way forward. This way, I’ll lead you!”

Taehyung grabbed your hand as you all run out. Outside the band was still playing music on the side of the deck. They run by them with Yoongi looking at them weirdly, “Music to drown by. Now, I know I’m in the first-class.” He said sarcastically

The crowd is sparse, with most people still aft. Jungkook slips his hand out of the pocket of his overcoat and into the waist pocket of Murdoch’s greatcoat, leaving the stacks of bills there.

“Now, we have an understanding then?”

Murdoch nodded curtly, “As you’ve said”

Lovejoy then moved up to Jungkook and whispered to his ear, “I have found her. She’s just over the portside She is with him”

Jungkook’s eyes widened and looked at Lovejoy then to Murdoch. The latter was looking around fakely, “Any more women and children? None?” He said and looked at Jungkook as if hinting that he can go to the boat now.

Jungkook looked at his boat longly. This was it. He can be saved. This was his moment of truth.

“Goddammit to hell! Come on!” He growled and walked away from the boats and to where you were. He and Lovejoy head for the port side, taking a short-cut through the bridge.

On the port side, Lightoller is getting people into the boat. He keeps his pistol in his hand. Twenty feet below them the sea is pouring into the doors and windows of B deck staterooms. They can hear the roar of water cascading into the ship.

“Women and children! Only women and children! Step back, sir!” The Lightollet said, pushing the men away from the boat. Even with Taehyung’s arms wrapped around you, you were still shivering in the cold. Taehyung looked around the place, frowning at the porters. His eyes then met Yoongi’s and Jimin’s.

“You better check out the other side”

Jimin frowned a bit but the two nodded. “Once this is over, let’s not ride any more ships, Taehyungie.”

Taehyung smiled a bit at Jimin as the two-run to the other side, leaving you and Taehyung alone with the other people.

You looked up from his arms and said with a frown, “I’m not going without you.”

Taehyung shook his head, “Get in the boat, (Y/n)”

“Yes, get in the boat, (Y/n).” The familiar voice of your fiance called out from behind you. You gasped and whipped around and saw Jungkook glaring at Taehyung with Lovejoy not far behind him. Jungkook’s eyes went to you and it widened at your appearance. You were there standing, shivering in your wet slip and stockings, a shocking display in 1912.

“My God, what happened to you. Here..”

Jungkook pulled you to him, removing his coat and draped it around you. Taehyung frowning at this but did not say anything.

You let him put his coat on you, the cold air was not something you welcomed right now.

“Hurry, ladies! Step into the boat! Hurry!” The Lightoller shouted again.

“Go on. I’ll get the next one.” Taehyung said. You shook your head, looking at him

“No! Not without you!”

You didn’t even care that Jungkook was there. He watched you two with clenched jaw, fury, and jealousy swirling inside him. Jungkook leaned down to you and whispered lowly so you three were the only one can hear it.

“There are boats on the other side that are allowing men in. Taehyung and I can get off safely. Both of us.”

Taehyung smiled reassuringly at you and nodded towards Jungkook, “See, I’ll be alright. Now get in the boat, we have our own boat to get to”

“Get in. Hurry, it’s almost full” Jungkook ushered you, looking at the boat.

The Lightollet grabbed your arm and pulled you in the boat. You reached out to Taehyung, your fingers brushing against his for a second then you found yourself stepping inside the boat. Everything was blurry and time felt too fast.

“Lower away!”

The two men watched you as the boat descended. You looked up at them with tears streaks in your cheeks.

“You’re a good liar” Jungkook whispered lowly at Taehyung

“Not as good as you” Taehyung replied, still looking at you.

Jungkook looked at Taehyung from the corner of his eyes then back at you, “I always win, Taehyung. One way or another.” Then he fully turned to him with a smile.

“Pity I didn’t keep that drawing. It’s going to be worth a lot more by morning.” Jungkook added, sneering at him and went away.

Taehyung didn’t reply, still looking at you. He didn’t want to waste any second looking away from you. This was his last sight of you, he wouldn’t waste it. The ropes going through the pulleys as the seamen started to lower. All sound going away. Lightoller giving orders, his lips moving, but you only heard the blood pounding in your ears… this cannot be happening… a rocket burst above in slow-motion, outlining Taehyung in a halo of light making him look painfully ethereal… Your hair was blowing with the wind as you gaze up at him, descending away from him… you saw his hand trembling, the tears at the corners of his eyes as he gazed at you with such sadness, and you just couldn’t.

Your tears rolled down your cheeks, you continued to look at him. Then you suddenly lunges for the railing close to you, getting out of the boat. The people screamed at you, scared and surprised at your actions. You scrambled to go over the railing as the boat you were just in descended without you. You were back in the Titanic.

“No, (Y/N)! No!!” Taehyung shouted and quickly run towards the A-deck you landed. Jungkook also saw you jump and he was absolutely furious and in disbelief. You were so willing to die for this man, that gutter scum. He was overwhelmed with rage, all thought going away except for that one fact.

Taehyung runs quickly as possible to the A-deck, banging through the doors and sprints to the stairs. He saw you, also running towards him.

You two met at the bottom of the stairs as you collided into a tight embrace. Taehyung pulled away, grabbing your face with his hands, looking at you with tears in his eyes. He kissed you repeatedly, scolding you at the same time.

“Why did you do that, (Y/n)? You’re so stupid! You’re so stupid…” Taehyung kissed you, you felt the desperation and tears in his kiss. You looked at him, breaking the kiss. You smiled through your tears.

“You jump, I jump, right?”

Taehyung leaned his forehead on yours, the adrenaline still kicking in his body, “Right.”

Jungkook came in and runs to the railing. Looking down, he sees you two locked in an embrace. Lovejoy comes up behind Jungkook and puts a restraining hand on him, but he whips around, grabbing the pistol from Lovejoy’s waistband in one swift move.

He ran along the rail and down the stairs. As he reaches the landing above them he raised the gun. Screaming in rage, he fired the gun.

The carved cherub at the foot of the center railing exploded. Taehyung pulled you towards the stairs going down to the next deck. He fires again, running down the steps toward them. A bullet blows a divet out of the oak paneling just behind Taehyung’s head as he pulls you down the next flight of stairs.

Jungkook steps on the skittering head of the cherub statue and tripped, going down the floor with the gun clatters across the marble floor. He gets up, and reeling drunkenly goes over to retrieve it.

The bottom of the grand staircase is flooded several feet deep. you and Taehyung came down the stairs two at a time and run straight into the water, fording across the room to where the floor slopes up until you two reach dry footing at the entrance to the dining saloon.

Jungkook reels down the stairs in time to see Taehyung and his fiance splashing through the water toward the dining saloon. He fires twice. Big gouts of spray near them, but he’s not a great shot.

The water boils up around his feet and he retreats up the stairs a couple of steps. Around him the woodward groans and creaks. He whipped his head to where you two were running off, “Fine! Enjoy your time together while you can!”

Lovejoy arrives and stopped beside Jungkook. The latter then remembered something and laughed angrily. Lovejoy watched him with surprise, “What’s so funny?”

Jungkook sneered and looked at him, “I put the diamond in my coat. And I put the coat on her!”

Then he got an idea, he looked at Lovejoy with a sick look on his face, he grinned, “If you can get it, I’ll give it to you”

Jungkook handed the pistol back to Lovejoy and went back upstairs. Lovejoy thought about it for a moment then dove into the water. Water up to his waist.

Lovejoy moves among the tables and ornate columns, searching… listening… his eyes tracking rapidly. It was a sea of tables, and they could be anywhere. A silver serving trolley rolls downhill, bumping into tables and pillars.

He glances behind him. The water is following him into the room, advancing in a hundred-foot wide tide. The reception room is now a roiling lake, and the grand staircase is submerged past the first landing. Monstrous groans echo through the ship.

The two of you crouched behind a table, somewhere in the middle. You see the water advancing toward you two, swirling over the floor. The two of you crawled ahead of it to the next row of tables.

Taehyung looked at you and whispered, “Stay here” He moves off as Lovejoy moves over one row and looks along with the tables. Nothing.

A cart rolls toward you and it hits a table and the stacks of dishes toppled out, exploding across the floor and showering you. You scrambled out of the way and Lovejoy spins, seeing you. He moves rapidly toward you, keeping the gun aimed– but Taehyung tackled him from the side, they slammed into each other then towards the table. Crashing over it and toppling to the floor, landing in the water.

Taehyung and Lovejoy grappled in the icy water with Taehyung ramming his knee down on Lovejoy’s hand, breaking his grip on the pistol, and kicks it away. Lovejoy scrambles up and lunges at him, but Taehyung punched him in the gut, right in the solar plexus, causing the taller man to double over.

“Compliments from the Daegu Kims.” He said, panting then slammed Lovejoy to the ornate column, making him slump into it, stunned.

“Let’s go!” Taehyung grabbed your hand and you two run off. You two run through the galley and you spot the stairs. You started to go up but Taehyung grabbed your hand and leads you down.

You two crouch together on the landing as Lovejoy runs to the stairs. Assuming you have gone up (who wouldn’t?), he climbs up two at a time.

You two waited for the footstep to disappear. A long creaking groan. Then you hear it, a crying child. Below you, then you two gone down a few steps to look along the next deck.

The corridor is was awash, about a foot deep. Standing against the wall, about 50 feet away from you was a little boy, about 3. The water swirls around his legs and he was wailing.

“We can’t just leave him,” You said and Taehyung nodded. He scooped up the kid and they run back to the stairs but there was a torrent of water coming out, pouring down the stairs rapidly. It was too powerful for them to go against.

“Come on” Taehyung gestured to you.

Charging to the other way down the flooding corridor, they blast up the spray with each footstep. At the end of the hall are heavy double doors. As Taehyung approached them he sees water spraying through the gap between the doors right up to the ceiling. The doors groan and start to crack under the tons of pressure.

“Back! Go back!” He said, alarmed. You pivot and go to where you came from, taking a turn to the cross-corridor. You saw a man coming the other way. He sees the boy in Taehyung’s arms and cries out, grabbing him away from Taehyung. He started cursing him in Russian. He then runs to the side with the boy–

“Wait! No, not that way! Come back!” You shouted after them. The double doors blasted open, a wall of water thunders into the corridor. The father and child disappear instantly.

You two run as a wave blasts around the corner, foaming from floor to ceiling, racing towards you. It gains on you two like a locomotive. The two of you made it to a stairway going up. You two go up the stairs, the white water catching up to them. On top of the stairs was the iron-gate, Taehyung slammed against it. It was locked.

A terrified steward standing guard on the landing above turns to run at the sight of the water thundering up the stairs.

“Wait! Please help us! Unlock the gate!” Taehyung called out but the stewards ignored him, running up the stairs.

The water wells up around you and Taehyung, pouring through the gate and slamming you two against it. In seconds it is up to your waist.

“Please! Help us!” You called out, stopping the steward on his tracks and looked back at you two, the water pouring in rapidly.

“Fuckin’ hell” He muttered and raced back down. He pulls a key ring from his belt and struggled to unlock the padlock as the water fountains up around them. The lights shorted out and the place was plunged into darkness. The water rose over the lock and the steward was doing it by felling through it.

“Come on! Come on!” Taehyung shouted, looking behind them. Suddenly the gate swings open and they were being pushed through by the force of the water. You made it to stairs on the other side of the landing and followed the steward up to the next deck. You two run-up to the seemingly neverending stairs.

Murdoch, at the other side of the ship, was no longer in control. The crowd was threatening to rush the boat. They push and jostle, yelling and shouting at the officers. The pressure from behind pushes them forward, and one guy falls off the edge of the deck into the water less than ten feet below.

“Give us a chance to live, you fucking bastards!” Yoongi shouted but Murdoch fired his Webley twice in the air, then points it at the crowd.

“Stand back! I’ll shoot any man who tries to get past me!” He shouted back, looking at the crowd. Jungkook sneered at the man and stepped towards him, “We had a damn deal!”

Murdoch pushes him and points his gun to Jungkook and shoved his other hand in his pocket, throwing Jungkook’s money towards him, “Keep your damn money! Get back!”

The man behind Yoongi pushed him, shoving him forward. Muldoch saw the movement and shoot blindly, hitting Yoongi right in his chest. He collapsed, Jimin grabbing him before he can hit the ground. Jimin looked at Muldoch with disbelief and a hard glare, tears threatening to spill.

“You fucking bastard! How could you!” Jimin yelled as he hugged Yoongi close to his chest. The younger man looked at him, his tears hitting Yoongi’s cheek. Jimin watched as Yoongi’s life slowly fade away from his eyes.

“Yoongi… Yoongi-hyung…” Jimin called out, his sobs escaping him. Yoongi used his last strength and laugh lowly, “You finally called me hyung, you little brat…”

Jimin watched as his friend slowly dies in his arms, the latter’s blood staining his skin. Jimin tried to deny reality and shook Yoongi softly, “Hyung?… Please no… You have to wake up, you shouldn’t sleep here. We have to go… I’m going to be a millionaire and I’ll get you the fanciest bedroom… s-so please wake up.”

But Yoongi didn’t answer him.

Jungkook and Muldoch watched the scene in horror as the latter turned to his men and saluted smartly. With a swift press, he shot himself in the head. He drops like a puppet that it’s strings got cut and topples over the edge of the boat deck into the water only a few feet below. Jungkook stared at nothing in horror because the man was just a couple of feet across him, his blood splattered across the air, the smell filling him.

Jungkook’s eyes looked down at the water, fear, and dread filling him as he watched Muldoch’s body bobbing in the dark water. The crew then rushes the last few women to the boat, trying to push past the reality to the back of their brains.

“Any more women or children?”

Jungkook snapped out of it and looked around. He then saw a lost young girl who was crying in the middle of the chaos. He ground his teeth and scooped her up in his arms.

“Here’s a child! I’ve got a child! Please I’m all she has in this world” Jungkook said to the steward and he nodded, pushing them boat onto the boat. He sat down with the child in his arms. Jungkook looked at Jimin and Yoongi still on the floor, ‘too bad, you have such terrible luck’

Thomas Andrews stood in front of the fireplace, staring at the large painting above the mantle. The fire was still lit in the fireplace.

The room was empty except for Andrews. Behind him, You and Taehyung run into the room, out of breath and soaked. They run through, toward the aft revolving door… then you recognized him. You saw that his lifebelt was off, lying on a table.

“Mr. Andrews? Won’t you even make a try for it?” You asked softly. A lone tear slips to his cheek. The older man smiled bitterly, “I’m sorry I didn’t build a stronger ship for you, young (Y/n)”

“It’s going fast. We have to go” Taehyung whispered to you and you nodded. Andrews then gave you his lifebelt and smiled.

“Good luck to you, (Y/n)” You hugged him and said, “And to you too, Mr. Andrews”

Taehyung pulled you away and you two went out of the room through the revolving door. You two run out and into a dense crowd. Taehyung pushed his way to the rail and looked at the state of the ship. The bridge was underwater and there is chaos on deck. The red-haired male helped you put your lifebelt on. People stream around you, shouting and pushing.

“Okay… we keep moving. We have to stay on the ship as long as possible.” Taehyung said and dragged you with him after securing you into the lifebelt. You two moved past through the panicking crowd.

On the port side, collapsible B was picked up by water. Working frantically, the men tried to detach it from the falls so the ship won’t drag it under. Colonel Namjoon hands the Lightoller a pocket knife and he saws furiously at the ropes as the water swirls around his legs. The boat, still upside down, was being swept off the ship. Men start diving in, swimming to stay with it.

Jungkook sat next to the wailing child, whom he has completely forgotten. He watched the water rising around the men as they work, scrambling to get the ropes cut so the ship won’t drag the collapsible under.

Jimin looked at the rising water and tried to carry Yoongi with him, moving away from the water. He slumps and saw a stray lifebelt and quickly put it on as the water raised around him.

The part of the ship then plunges to the water, partially swamping the boat, washing it along the deck. Over a hundred passengers were plunged into the freezing water and the area around the boat becomes a frenzy of splashing, screaming people.

As men were trying to climb into the collapsible, Jungkook grabbed an oar and pushed them back into the water.

“Stop! Get away! You’ll swamp us!”

Jimin, swimming for his life, gets swirled under a davit. The ropes and pulleys tangle around him as the davit goes under the water, and he was dragged down. He struggles to free himself and then kicks back to the surface. He surfaces, gasping for air in the freezing water. He then looked around, alarmed.

“Yoongi-hyung?! Where are you?!” Trying to swim in the cold water, he looked around the freezing ocean.

Collapsible A is whirled like a leaf in the currents around the sinking ship. It slams against the side of the forward funnel. Jungkook growled at the people.

“Row! Row, you bastards!” He shouted to the crew on the boat. Jimin was drawn up against the grating of a vent as water poured through it. The force of tons of water roaring down the ship trapped him against it, and he was being dragged down under the surface as the ship sinks. He struggles to free himself but cannot. Suddenly there was a concussion deep in the bowels of the ship as a furnace exploded and a blast of hot air belches out of the ventilator, ejecting Jimin. He surfaces in a roar of foam and kept swimming, tired and cold.

You and Taehyung clambered over the A-Deck aft rail then, using all his strength, he lowers you toward the deck below, holding on with one hand. You dangled for a bit, then falls. Taehyung jumps down behind you. They join a crush of people literally clawing and scrambling over each other to get down the narrow stairs to the well deck… the only way aft.

Seeing that the stairs are impossible, Taehyung climbs over the B-Deck railing and helps you over. He lowers you again, and you fall in a heap. Seokjin, now three sheets to the wind, happens to be next to you. He hauls you to your feet. Taehyung drops down and the three of you push through the crowd across the well deck. Near you, at the rail, people were jumping into the cold water.

The ship groans and shudders, scaring the people on board. The man ahead of Taehyung was walking like a zombie.

“Though I walk through the valley of the shadow of death–” Taehyung heard and tried to walk past him

“You wanna walk a little faster through that valley, fella?” He scoffed and squeezing through the man, dragging you with him

The stay cables along the top of the funnel snapped, and they lash like steel whips down into the water. Jungkook watched as the funnel topples from its mounts in shock. Falling like a temple pillar twenty-eight feet across it whomps into the water with a tremendous splash. People swimming underneath it disappear in an instant.

Jimin, a few feet away, was hurled back by a huge wave. He comes up, gasping… still swimming. The water pouring into the open end of the funnel draws in several swimmers. The funnel sinks, disappearing, but hundreds of tons of water pour down through the 30-foot hole where the funnel stood, thundering down into the belly of the ship. A whirlpool formed, a hole in the ocean, like at enormous toiler-flush. A man, just a couple of feet away from Jimin, swims in a frenzy as the vortex drew him in. He was sucked down like a spider going down a drain.

Jimin, nearby, swims like hell as more people were being sucked down behind him. He manages to get clear. He’s going to live no matter what it takes. He swam up to the boat where Jungkook was, he tried to get himself up. Jungkook was about to push him off but Jimin looked up at him, lips blue and cheeks covered by frost-bites.

“Please help me…” Jimin whimpered out. Jungkook scowled but decided to be the bigger person. Jungkook took Jimin’s cold hands in his and pulled him up to the small boat where not many people were in anyway. The wet male shivered and coughed, some of the other people gave Jimin some dry clothes to wrap himself around

“T-Thank you…” Jimin uttered out, trembling at Jungkook’s feet. The younger male scowled once again and tutted, not saying anything.

You and Taehyung struggled to climb the well deck stairs as the ship tilts. Seokjin, a bit drunk, puts a hand squarely on your butt and shoves you up onto the deck.

“Sorry, (Y/n)!” Seokjin shouted through the screaming people

Hundreds of people were already on the poop deck, and more were pouring up every second. Taehyung and you clung together as you two struggled across the tilting deck. As the bow goes down, the stern rises. In the boats below, which is just off the stern, passengers gape as the giant bronze propellers rise out of the water like gods of the deep.

People were jumping from the well deck, the poop deck, the gangway doors. Some hit debris in the water and were hurt or killed. On the poop deck, you and Taehyung struggled as the angle increases. Hundreds of passengers, clinging to every fixed object on deck, huddle on their knees around. Pulling himself from handhold to handhold, Taehyung tugs you along the deck.

“Come on, (Y/n). We can’t expect God to do all the work for us”

You two struggled on, pushing through the praying people. A man lost his footing ahead and slid toward them. Taehyung helps him up. The propellers were twenty feet above the water and rising faster.

Taehyung and you made it to the stern rail, right at the base of the flagpole. You gripped the rail, jammed in between other people. It was the spot where Taehyng pulled you back onto the ship, just two nights… and a lifetime… ago. The lights flickered, threatening to go out. You gripped Taehyung as the stern rises into a night sky ablaze with stars. Around you, all you saw were faces beginning to accept their doom. On to your left, you saw Helga. She looked at you briefly, her eyes infinitely sad.

Passengers lost their grip on to whatever they were holding on to and slid down the wooden deck like a bobsled run, hundreds of feet before they hit the water. Trudy, your maid, slips as she struggles along the railing and slides away screaming.

The propellers were 100 feet out of the water and were still rising. Panicking people leap from the poop deck rail, screaming and hit the water like mortar rounds. A man falls from the poop deck, hitting the bronze hub of the starboard propeller with a sickening smack.

The swimmers look up and saw the stern towering over them like a monolith, the propellers rising against the stars. 110 feet. 120.

On the boat, your mother watched the scene with horror and dread remembering you. Were you safe? Please let my daughter be safe.

The stern of the ship, almost four hundred feet long, falls back toward the water. On the poop deck, everyone screamed as they felt themselves plummeting. The sound goes up like the roar of fans at a concert

Swimming in the water directly under the stern was a few unfortunates shriek as they see the keel coming down on them like God’s bootheel. The massive stern section falls back almost level, thundering down into the sea and pushing out a mighty wave of displaced water, slamming to the people below.

You and Taehyung struggled to hold onto the stern rail. They feel the ship seemingly right itself. Some of those praying taught it is salvation.

“We’re saved!”

Taehyung shooked his head, grimly. Pulled down by the weight of the flooded bow, the buoyant stern tilts up rapidly. They feel the rush of the ascent as the fantail angles up again. Everyone is clinging to benches, railings, ventilators… anything to keep from sliding as the stern lifts. People start to fall, sliding and tumbling. They skid down the deck, screaming and flailing to grab onto something. They wrench other people lose and pull them down as well. There is a pile-up of bodies at the forward rail.

“We have to move!” Taehyung shouted. He climbs over the stern rail and reached back for you. You were absolutely terrified to move. He grabs your hand.

“Come on! I’ve got you!” He said, pulling you over the rail. It was the same place he pulled you over the rail two nights earlier, but going the other direction. You got over just as the railing was going horizontal, and the deck vertical. Taehyung grips you fiercely, afraid to let go.

The two of you gripped each other and the rail side by side, looking straight at the black water, waiting for anyone to slip. one the corner of you guys, you saw Seokjin gripping the railing. He nodded a greeting, “One hell of a night, huh”

You nodded back, unsure. You then looked back at Taehyung. “Take a deep breath and hold it right before we go into the water. The ship will suck us down. Kick for the surface and keep kicking. Don’t let go of my hand. We’re gonna make it (Y/n). Trust me.” He said and you nodded, gripping his hand tighter.

“I trust you” then the deck started to descend in a rapid motion. The screaming of people slowly went silent as they were sucked into the ocean. Bodies were whirled and spun, some limp as dolls, others struggling spasmodically, as the vortex sucks them down and tumbles them.

Roiling chaos of screaming, thrashing people were all there was. Over a thousand people were now floating where the ship went down. Some were stunned, gasping for breath. Others were crying, praying, moaning, shouting… screaming.

You two surfaced among them but barely had time to gasp for air before people were clawing at them. People were driven insane by the water, 4 degrees below freezing, a cold so intense that it was indistinguishable from death by fire.

A man pushes you under, trying to climb on top of you, senselessly trying to get out of the water, to climb onto anything. Taehyung punched him repeatedly, pulling you free.

“Come on! Swim, (Y/n)!”

You tried, you really did. but your strokes were hindered by the lifebelt you wore. It was heavy, pulling you a bit. You two broke out of the clot of people with Taehyung pushing you to safety. Taehyung looked around, searching for any type of floatation. He has to get you out of this cold water. Taehyung stroke rhythmically, the effort keeping him from freezing to death.

“Look for something floating… Anything, wood, or some debris. Just anything…” His stuttered because of the cold, shivering.

You whimpered, “It’s so cold, Tae….”

He frowned and answered softly, “I know, I know… Help me, here. Look around”

His words kept you focused as you looked around you. Just a couple of feet away, you see something. You pointed at it, shivering, “W-What’s that?”

Taehyung turned to you and looked at where you were pointing at. You two went to it. It was a piece of wooden debris, intricately carved. He pushes you up and you slithered onto it belly down. But when he tried to get up onto the thing, it tilted and submerges, almost dumping you off as you yelped at the sudden motion. It was clearly only big enough to support you. He clings to it, close to you, keeping his upper body out of the water as best he can. Your breath floats around you two in a cloud as you two pant from exertion. A man then swims toward you, homing in on the piece of debris. Taehyung glared at him and warned him.

“It’s just enough for this lady… you’ll push it under.”

“Let me at least try… or I’ll die soon”

“You’ll die sooner if you come any closer”

The man stopped at Taehyung’s words and nodded as he swims off, “I see. Good luck to you”

The boats were overloaded and half-flooded. Men cling to the sides in the water. Others, swimming, were drawn to it as their only hope. Jungkook, standing in the boat, slaps his oar in the water as a warning.

“Stay back! Keep off!” He shouted. Jimin shivered in the boat, looking at Jungkook slam his ore in a man’s head, splitting it open. He looked at him, seeing the younger man wasn’t even guilty for it. He thanked God that he arrived earlier on the boat or that would’ve been his fate. Jeon Jungkook was definitely a demon in a tuxedo.

You and Taehyung still floating amid the chorus of the damned. He sees the ship’s officer nearby, he was blowing his whistle furiously, knowing the sound will carry over the water for miles.

“The boats will come back for us, (Y/n). Hold on just a little longer. They had to row away for the suction and now they’ll be coming back.” Taehyung muttered quietly. You nodded, gripping his cold hands in yours. His words helping you, as you shiver uncontrollably, your lips blue and your teeth chattering.

“Thank God for you Tae…”

You and Taehyung drift under the blazing stars, the water was glassy, with only the faintest undulating swell. You can actually see the stars reflecting on the black mirror of the sea.

Taehyung squeezed the water out of your long coat, tucking it in tightly around your legs. He rubs your arms. His face was turning white because of the frostbite but he paid no attention to it, focusing on you instead.

“It’s getting quiet…” You said

“Just a few more minutes. It’ll take them a while to get the boats organized…” Taehyung muttered back to you, looking straight to your eyes.

You were unmoving, just staring into space. You knew the truth, there won’t be any boats. Behind Taehyung, you see an officer has stopped moving. He was slumped in his lifejacket, looking almost asleep. He has died of exposure already. Taehyung noticed where you were looking and started again, “I don’t know about you, but I intend to write a strongly worded letter to the White Star Line about all this.”

You chuckled weakly at his words, forgetting the cold for a bit. Your laugh was like a gasp of pain, you found his eyes again in the dark.

“I love you, Taehyung”

Taehyung shook his head at your words, “No, (Y/n). Don’t say your goodbyes. Don’t give up now. Don’t do it”

“I’m so cold…”

“You’re going to get out of this… You’re going to go on and you’re going to make babies and watch them grow and you’re going to die an old lady, warm in your bed. Not here. Not this night. Do you understand me?” Taehyung said, firmly as he can with his stuttering voice.

“I can’t feel my body…”

Taehyung gripped your hand making you look at him, “(Y/n), listen to me. Listen… Winning that ticket was the best thing that ever happened to me.” His breath hindering him from talking. It was too painful now but he continued.

“It brought me to you. And I’m thankful, (Y/n). I’m so thankful.” His voice was trembling because of the cold water which is working his way to his heart. But his eyes were unwavering, looking straight at you.

“You must do me this honor… promise me you will survive… that you will never give up… no matter what happens… no matter how hopeless… promise me now, and never let go of that promise.”

You stifled your tears, nodding, “I promise”

“Never let go”

“I’ll never let go, Taehyung. Never” You gripped his hand and you lie with your heads together. It is quiet now, except for the lapping of the water.

The stars reflect in the glassy surface, and the two of you seemed to be floating in interstellar space. You were absolutely still. Your hands were locked together. You were staring upwards at the canopy of stars wheeling above you. The music was transparent, floating… as the long sleep steals over you, and you feel peace.

Your face was pale as the faces of the dead, you knew you were dying, the cold numbing you. You parted your lips, barely moving them as you sang Taehyung’s song

“Come Josephine in my flying machine”

The stars looked beautiful above you, the Milky Way a glorious band from horizon to horizon. Then a shooting star flares across, a white line on the dark sky. Your hair was dusted with frost crystals, your breathing was so shallow, you were almost motionless. Your (e/c) eyes track down from the stars to the water. On the water, there was a silhouette of a boat crossing the stars. You saw men in it, rowing so slowly the oars lift out of the syrupy water, leaving weightless pearls floating in the air. The voices of the men sound slow and distorted.

Then the lookout flashes his torch toward you and the light flares across the water, silhouetting the bobbing corpses in between. It flicks past your motionless form and moves on. The boat is 50 feet away, and moving past you. The men looked away. You lifted your head to turn to Taehyung, your hair frozen to the wood.

“Taehyung…” You gasped out so quietly that it was slightly inaudible. You lifted your free hand and shook the male slightly. He didn’t respond. You gently turned his face toward you. It is rimed with frost.

He seems to be sleeping peacefully, still looking as ethereal. But he was not asleep. You can only stare at his still face as the realization goes through you. Your tears bubbled in your eyes, the burning of your eyes contrasted to the cold.

“Oh, Tae…” you breathed out, feeling all of your hope, will, and spirit leave you. You looked at the boat. It was further away now, the voices fainter. You watched them go. You closed your eyes, all reason to try seemed to leave you. And then… your eyes snapped open. You raised your head suddenly, cracking the ice as you ripped your hair off the wood. You called out, but your voice was so weak that they don’t hear you. The boat is invisible now, the torchlight, a star impossibly far away. You struggled to draw breath, calling again.

You struggled to move. Your hand, you realized, was actually frozen to Taehyung’s. You breathed on it, melting the ice a little, and gently unclasps your hands, breaking away a thin tinkling film.

“I’m sorry, Taehyung… I promised you and I’ll see you again someday.” You choked out, releasing his hand. You watched sadly as he slowly sinks down to the water. He seems to fade out like an angel returning to heaven where you can’t go just yet.

You rolled off the floating wood and plunges into the icy water. You swam to the officer’s body and grabbed his whistle. You started to blow the whistle with all the strength left in your body. Its sound slaps across the still water.

The search party whipped towards the sharp sound and ordered the men to row back, “Row back! Row!”

You kept on blowing as the boat comes to you. You were still blowing when the officer hauls you to the boat, taking the whistle from your mouth. You slipped into unconsciousness and they scramble to cover you with blankets…

On the afternoon of the 15th, Jungkook was searching through the faces of the widows lining the deck, looking for you. The deck of Carpathia is crammed with huddled people and even the recovered lifeboats of Titanic. On a hatch cover sits an enormous pile of lifebelts.

He keeps walking toward the stern. Seeing Jungkook’s tuxedo, a steward approached him.

“You won’t find any of your people back here, sir. It’s all steerage.”

Jungkook ignored him and continued to search among the people, huddled in the benches.

You were sipping hot tea. Your eyes focused on him as he approaches you. He barely recognizes you. You looked like a refugee, your matted hair hanging in your eyes.

“I’ve lived. How awkward for you”

Jungkook sighed, “(Y/n)… Your mother and I have been looking for you–” You held up a hand, stopping him.

“Please don’t. Don’t talk. Just listen. We will make a deal since that is something you understand. From this moment you do not exist for me, nor I for you. You shall not see me again. And you will not attempt to find me. In return, I will keep my silence. Your actions last night need never come to light, and you will get to keep the honor you have carefully purchased.” You glared at him, cold and hard like the ice which changed your lives.

“Is this in any way unclear?” You asked. After a long silence on Jungkook’s behalf, he started.

“What do I tell your mother?”

“Tell her that her daughter died with the Titanic.” You stood up, turning to the rail, dismissing him. Jungkook’s face was stricken with emotion that never even appeared on his face until now.

“You’re precious to me, (Y/n)” Jungkook whispered. You scoffed at him.

“Jewels are precious, Mr. Jeon.” You said harshly. Jungkook stared at your back with such sorrow and emotion. It can be seen that in his own way, the only way he knew, he did truly love you.

After a moment, he turns and walks away.

On the 18th you have sailed to America on your own. You looked at the Statue of Liberty, welcoming you home with her glowing torch. It is just as Jimin saw it, so clearly, in his mind.

Several hundred police kept the mob back. The dock is packed with friends and relatives, officials, ambulances, and the press– Reporters and photographers swarm everywhere… 6 deep at the foot of the gangways, lining the tops of cars and trucks… it was the 1912 equivalent of a media circus. They jostled to get close to the survivors, tugging on them as they pass and shouting over each other to ask them questions.

You were covered with a woolen shawl and walking with a group of steerage passengers. Immigration officers were asking them questions as they come off the gangway.

“Name?”

You looked at him and said, “Kim. Kim (Y/n)”

This was your new beginning. The new beginning that was robbed from you by time. It was supposed to be you and Taehyung… Doing all the things he promised you, all the things he told you about. Doing all the things all normal couples do.

You sighed, breathing the air. You smiled a bit, looking around. It was okay. You’ll see him again, someday. But for now, you have to do the things you promised him.

You opened your eyes and you saw the familiar design of the Titanic, the echoing sound of music in the distance was nostalgic. The music was vibrant now, and the room is populated by men in ties and tails, women in gowns. It was exquisitely beautiful just like how you remembered it.

The crowd of beautiful gentlemen and ladies turned as you descend toward them. At the bottom, a man stands with his back to you… He looked so familiar, so heart-achingly familiar. The man turns and it was Taehyung, smiling, he holds his hand out toward you.

“I see you’ve kept your promise, love.”

“I have so much to tell you, Tae”

“I’m here, (Y/n)”

166 notes · View notes

dragonrajafanfiction · 4 years ago

Text

The Yamal Mission

In the first book IV quest of Dragon Raja appears to take place immediately after Luminous is installed as the Student Union President. However, this is not the case in the novels.

In the game, right after you celebrate Luminous’s new job, you are called in for a mission from EVA that will send you on a mission with Johann on the “Luxury Cruise ship.”

However, in the novel, Johann’s mission takes place a full year after these two scenes!!! I’m not sure why they did this, your character in the game should have reflected a whole year’s worth of new dragonslaying experience. At this point, your character is not a freshman, but a student well into their second year.

It also doesn’t make sense that Johann is in charge of the mission when the School Board tends to prioritize Hybrid bloodline over experience. For example, in Book 2, Johann is reporting to Luminous in the Quest to find the King of Earth and Mountains even though Luminous is otherwise inferior in everyway. It makes no sense that on a lesser quest of investigation, he’s your supervisor.

I just wanted to clarify these things to anyone who is going to do these quests in case they become confusing later.

Anyway, below is the translation of the second half of the Story Quest for 118

72 degrees north latitude, Greenland Sea

Under the dark night, the big scarlet boat rushed through the broken ice, leaving a 20 meter wide blue-black waterway behind.

This place is well within the Arctic Circle, and it is in the dead of winter. Although the sea surface is not completely frozen, the floating ice is all over the sea surface. Only this monster-class ice breaker dared to continue to rush towards the North Pole at this time.

The YAMAL, the world’s largest icebreaker, belonged to Russia. Two heavy water nuclear reactors provided it with almost endless power. The thick armored bow can easily smash a 6 meter iceberg. Among the icebreakers in the world, except for a few military monsters who identities cannot be disclosed, only this ship has sailed to the North Pole.

The tragedy of the Titanic will never happen to the YAMAL. What is an iceberg when you can just ram into it? The crew of the YAMAL has always thought about the problem this way, which is why they can’t be hired by other polar cruise companies after they are retired... This group of people might end up driving an ordinary ship into an iceberg just out of habit.

“Hello! Hello! This is the YAMAL. We are sailing on he 72 degree North latitude line. Is there a dear friend nearby who can chat? I hope you’re an American with a sense of humor, ha! I met one German guy before who lived in Munich and he told a really cold joke. I didn’t get it until a week after I went ashore. Everyone thought I was crazy when I suddenly burst out laughing in the middle of a bar.”

A middle-aged Russian captain drank vodka straight from the bottle and yelled into the radio system, as if he were the host of an evening radio show.

The radio remained absolutely silent, without so much as static.

This was par for the course. In this season, there may be ten ships in the world that dared to sailed openly in the Arctic Ocean. At this moment, other ships are either docked at military ports or scattered in other corners of the Arctic Ocean and the most advanced long-wave radio can only call a few hundreds of kilometers out.

In other words, they sail in a dead end space where almost no one can reach. A crew who frequently runs this route can suffer depression if they’re not careful and the best medicine on board for this malady is alcohol.

The captain was just trying his luck after having a drink. If he happened to be able to call other polar ships, usually everyone would change voyage a little and go for a short period of time, staying close enough to each other to talk over the radio for an hour or two.

“Oh! I can’t find anyone to chat with tonight!” The captain sighed, “Then I’ll go to the casino to try my luck, Mr. Chief Officer, this ship will e handed over to you temporarily!”

He staggered out, completely unaware that the first mate entrusted with the task was drunk and had been lying on the steering wheel for half an hour.

The casino on board was magnificent. The warm air was wrapped in the rich smell of whiskey and high-end perfume. The Belarusian girl, standing 5′9″ and wearing high heels acted as the dealer. A waiter who can speak various languages enthusiastically advised the guests to experience the richness of Tibetan wine and hand-rolled cigars from Cuba. A source of enormous wealth has created a small Las Vegas in this lifeless dead-end space.

The YAMAL was originally planned to be used as a scientific research ship, and it assumed the strategic goal of the former Soviet Union to head towards the North Pole. However, after the disintegration of the Soviet Union, this strategic goal also fell into disuse. The hugely-built ship could not be left idle and was put to civilian use, transformed into a luxury gambling ship, cruising on the Arctic Ocean all year round.

The Arctic Ocean is the high seas, you can’t help but gamble. Plus, you can enjoy the polar scenery on the way. So even if the tickets are expensive, the ones for this “Christmas Journey” are sold out.

There are eleven floors on this ship. Six floors have been transformed into luxurious cabins. At the moment, these cabins are full of 1,200 tourists, plus a crew of almost 1,000 people and service personnel. This ship can be said to be a small city floating on the Arctic Ocean.

“Ladies and gentlemen, please look out from the porthole on the left. You will see a medium sized iceberg with a height of more than 25 meters. Anyone who knows ice bergs must know that only 1/10 of the volume of an iceberg will surface. The underwater part occupies 9/10. This means that the height of the entire iceberg is almost 250 meters, of which more than 200 re below the sea surface.”

The navigator’s voice echoed in the hall. “That ice berg is the giant remains of the ice sheet, and feel off the arctic Ice cap 32 years ago and is always floating in the nearby sea. In summer, it will move further north, and it winter, it will be close to the edge of the Arctic Circle. The crew affectionately calls it the “Mary Girl” but as you can see, after 32 years of melting, the once hugeg “mary Girl” has only 250 feet of ice left. This year maybe the last time that Mary Girl will accompany us on our ice sea journey. Goodbye, Mary Girl, we will miss you.”

The wall-like ice cliffs slid past the hull of the cliffs, showing a dazzling blue color The white water fowl stood on top of the Mary Girl, staring blankly at the red behemoth driving by. After that, it floats far away.

Few tourists actually went to see the last side of the Mary Girl. Sexy Belarusian girls, hot gambling games, and mellow wine, kept their eyes on the gaming table.

The captain woke up a bit from the wine, pace to the porthole, looked out and let out a faint puff of smoke.

“Is it like seeing off an old friend?” A very young voice spoke next to him, but it was low with an iceberg-like feel.

The captain raised his head and was surprised to find that there was a young man in a black suit standing beside him, with black hair and an extremely clear face, carrying an elegant suitcase in his hand and a long black bag on his shoulders. He should be Chinese, but his accent is standard American English. The captain had been standing by the porthole for five minutes but didn’t notice when the young man approached him.

“It is, isn’t it? Always sailing in such lonely waters, we give each iconic iceberg a girl’s name in our hearts. Mary is like a bright girl in white, waiting for us in this sea forever. Seeing her, we don’t need to look at the theodolite to know which area of the sea we’re sailing in.” The captain emotionally explained. “So what’s your name?”

“Chu. Chu Zihang.”

“is there anything I can do for you? Mr. Chu.”

“I want to see the captain.”

“Then you are looking for the right person!” The captain smiled and straightened his captain’s hat. “The name’s Sasha Rebarko, Captain of the Yamal. Ready to serve you!”

“No. I don’t want to se you. I want to see the real captain.” Chu Zihang said lightly.

The captain was stunned, a sharp light flashing in his pupils. But it was fleeting.

“How can there be two captains on a ship?” He shrugged. “Only when I am sick and unable to perform the duties of captain will the chief officer take over. As as you can see, I’m as strong as an ox!”

“Your real name is not Sasha Rebarko, but Alexander Rebarko. You were a major of the Alpha Special Forces of the Russian Federal Security Service. After retiring in 2001, you were hired by the real captain. The ship’s technology is actually very rudimentary. This ship is usually managed by the chief mate, but you are a proficient marksman, skilled in unarmed combat, and practiced in using almost all military equipment. So You’re responsible for the security of the ship.”

“You have been married once, now divorced. Your parents live in St. Petersburg. You have a 16-year old sister.” Chu Zihang’s one was steady like this big ship, but the captain’s heartbeat was as steep and tortuous as the icebergs outside.

He subconsciously bent his knees slightly and leaned forward and his hands drew into his sleeves. This was an attempt to grasp the dagger hidden inside, but he felt empty.

This kind of “muscle memory” came from being trained to be very skillful with a knife. Major Alexaner Rebarko, when he was wearing the Alpha Force uniform, he would have had a dagger in his sleeve at all times.

But he hasn’t used the name Alexander in more than ten years. In order to sever his relationship with the past, he took great pains to change. He changed his address, phone number, broke off contacts with old friends and hired hackers to break into Alpha Forces serves to delete all his files. He performed a bit of facial surgery... Since then it was like Alpha Elite Major Alexander Rebarko had never existed in this world and was replaced by senior captain Sasha Rebarko.

Now the past buried by his own hands has been completely restored in the cold and plain narration of this young man, as if he were some sort of guardian angel that had seen his whole like with his own eyes.

Anyone, as long as he has existed in this world, will always leave countless marks, which can not be easily modified.” Chu Zihang finally said. “As long as the Cassell Academy is interested in anyone, they can always be investigated and found out.”

The people around them flowed like water around rocks.

After a long silence, Sasha’s body relaxed from being tight as a bow. He looked at Chu Zihang again. “Cassell Academy?”

Of course, they can’t really use force in such a public space. The offensive posture was just Sasha’s stress response.

Chu Zihang flipped the collar of his suit and showed Sasha the silver coat of arms pinned inside it. On the coat of arms was a huge tree with lush branches on one half and completely withered on the other half.

“I’ve never heard of it, and never seen that emblem.” Sasha shook his head.

“I think the captain may recognize this emblem. I’m referring to the real captain.”

“What do you want?”

“I just want to meet the captain. I know there is a hidden rule on this boat. The person who gambles the most is eligible to go up to see the captain.” Chu Zihang raised the suitcase in his hands. “I prepared funds before I arrived here.”

Sahsa glanced at the sturdy suitcase. The suitcase seemed to be right. High gamblers liked to carry such suitcases, full of two million dollars in cash. Two million dollars is not a lot. Some gamblers have subordinates to help carry a dozen or so cash boxes in and out. But if he just wants to meet the captain, two million should be fine.

“Okay,” Sasha shrugged. “It’s okay to take you to the captain, but I must first wish you good luck.”

“Wish me luck?”

The captain doesn’t like to see outsiders very much. If he sees an outsider and doesn’t like him, that guy will be brainwashed. Brainwashed people end up a little messed up if it doesn’t go right.” Sasha said. “I don’t want you to be so unlucky.”

#Dragon Raja #Novel Translation

8 notes · View notes

riversofmars · 4 years ago

Text

Take What You Want

So this turned out a lot longer than anticipated. It's a response to the @thirteenfanzine prompt week so I didn't want to split it in two parts lol. The prompt was Space Heist but I will say that this fic has very little actual plot and is pretty much just about the smut. Sorry not sorry. Having just finished a long not so graphic fic, I fancied just a bit of this, next one will have story again lol. In the meantime enjoy 13 and River having a lot of fun together... don’t read if you can’t handle a bit of D/s... oops. Again, apologies for the sheer length of it but it just sort of happened like that lol.

Rating: E

Ship: Thirteen/River Song

Wordcount: 7445

Summary: The Doctor and the Fam set out to steal back a painting that has been put up for sale on the Redemption and Harmony by no other than River Song. Posing as the buyer, the Doctor impersonates the Master and attempts to distract her wife without her realising who she is. Things only get more complicated and intense from there... Pretty shameless smut with a bit of plot, be warned.

Take What You Want

“Okay, this is totally gonna be fine, quick and easy, we know the painting is being sold here, tonight, it’s probably already on board. So all we have to do is to steal it back. I’ve responded to the ad as a potential buyer. Just got to be smooth, buy the painting without using actual money as we have none and return it to its rightful owners. Easy peasy.“ The Doctor explained as she made her way through the console room, the fam following close behind.

“Nothing about that sounds easy.“ Ryan commented as he was sorting out his tie. They had all gotten dressed up for the occasion. They had gone back to their James Bond outfits apart from the Doctor, she had gone for something completely different.

“It’ll be fine.“ The Doctor shrugged off his concerns.

“You always say that.“ Graham added, while Yaz asked:

“What’s so important about this painting?“

“The Astari hold it in high regard, once they realise it’s missing, they will mobilise every bounty hunter in the galaxy to track down the thief…“ The Doctor explained as she turned back to them.

“So they’ll get their own painting back, why do we have to do it?“ Yaz frowned, there didn’t seem to be much point in their interference.

“Because… the person that stole it was very inconsiderate and probably didn’t realise the mess they would get themselves in and probably didn’t mean any harm by it so I don’t really want every bounty hunter in the galaxy going after them.“ The Doctor answered.

“They’re selling it for a profit. So if you ask me, if they steal something they’re getting what’s coming to them.“ Graham argued and the others nodded.

“Well… things are not always black and white like that…“

“They usually are when there is a crime involved.“ Yaz pointed out.

“Jean Val Jean had a good reason to steal.“ The Doctor retorted.

“A loaf of bread, this is a priceless painting we’re talking about.“ Yaz rolled her eyes at her.

“Well, she probably did it for a good reason… Anyway… how do I look?“ The Doctor took a twirl.

“Nice suit, very…“ Yaz didn’t quite have the words for it. Was it even a suit? Black tight fitting trousers, black blouse, scarlet red waistcoat…

“Stylish in a mad villain sort of way.“ Graham offered.

“That fits the bill just right then.“ The Doctor rubbed her hands excitedly.

“Hot though…“ Yaz couldn't help but add.

“Even better.“ She grinned. She wasn’t usually going for this sort of thing but the mission demanded it and she intended to make an impression of the seller. “One thing that is going to be important is that whatever you do, do not refer to me as the Doctor… There are a lot of people here that would want to see me dead. Remember our cover story.“ She straightened her collar and tugged on her waistcoat until it sat just right.

“Yes, we know.“ Ryan rolled his eyes, they had been told several times now.

“Did you have to pick him for your cover?“ Yaz couldn’t help but ask.

“Only person that makes sense if I’m being scanned.“ The Doctor answered as she pulled on a black coat that was more like a cape than anything else. “It’s important that we blend in, try not to talk to anyone. We’re dressed up nice, gonna get a table and we will blend right in. I will pose as the buyer, I need you guys to watch my back and grab the painting when they’re distracted.“ She checked her pockets to make sure she had everything. “I’ve been here before, in the future, the ship crashes after I’m found out so it’s important that we do this without much interference. No-one can know we’re here, and we need to leave everything as we found it, so that the future can happen. Can’t get carried away trying to stop someone or mess up their plans or anything like that. These people will get what’s coming to them but it can’t be today, we need to keep the timeline intact.“

“Right…“ Ryan nodded.

“No-one can know who we are, not even the seller.“ She emphasised.

“Yes, we get it. “ Yaz sighed.

“Who is this seller?“ Graham was curious. “Do we know anything about them?“

“I know her, she knows me, that’s why you can’t give me away. She hasn’t seen this body yet so it should be fine…“

“Can’t you just tell her who you are, and get her to give the painting back?“ Yaz asked surprised by the fact that she actually knew this mysterious thief.

“I could but I’d rather not… don’t know what consequences it would have on her timeline… she’s got to keep on track as well. Don’t want to risk it if I don’t have to.“ The Doctor replied. She had considered it of course, it would make things a lot easier but she judged this to be the better option.

“Then you better get your act perfect, you’re such a terrible liar.“ Yaz pointed out and the other chuckled knowing it to be true.

“Yes got to get the persona just right…“ She drew herself up to full height as if asserting herself. “Let’s get ourselves a painting and maybe later I’ll incinerate a planet, who knows.“ She trailed her best maniacal smirk.

“Not bad.“ Ryan laughed a little.

“Ready everyone?“ She stepped up to the Tardis door looking back at her Fam.

“Yes Master.“ The three of them chanted in unison with great amusement. The Doctor smirked with a mad sort of twinkle in her eye and for a moment Yaz genuinely wasn’t sure if it was put on or real.

“What sort of place is this? A restaurant on a spaceship?“ Ryan asked as they stepped outside the Tardis and found themselves in the cargo hold of a spaceship. The Doctor lead the way as she remembered her last trip here rather vividly.

“Not just any old space ship, it’s the Redemption and Harmony, a billion credits for a ticket and a proven record of having killed innocent life forms, even the staff… this is where the worst people in the galaxy come to have their dinner.“ She explained some fun facts.

“And you want us to walk in there?“ Yaz breathed quietly.

“Yeah, it’ll be perfectly fine, just play it cool.“ She winked at them as they walked through into the foyer.

“Hello, how can I help?“ The head waiter that the Doctor remembered to be called Flemming greeted them.

“I believe you’re expecting me, I’m the Master.“ She stepped up to him doing her best to sound dismissive.

“Ah! Yes, of course…“ He looked at her clearly expecting someone or something else entirely. “I’m sorry, I didn’t recognise you…“

“New face, you like it?“ She smirked as if taking great pleasure in his confusion.

“It certainly is a change…“ He looked almost doubtful. The Doctor realised she wasn’t coming cross quite as convincing as she had hoped, she would have to up her game. She took a deep breath, she had to get more into character and let out an annoyed sigh.

“Incompetence.“ Her arm shot out and she curled her fingers around his throat with surprising strength. “Are you planning on making me look like an idiot standing in the doorway? Where is Professor Song?“

“Apologies, I’m… so sorry…“ He managed to croak and she let go. “This way please, Master.“

“Find a table for my… associates.“ She waved at another waiter and shot a glance at her companions who were staring back at her in shock. “What? Too realistic?“ She mouthed and then grinned and winked following Flemming into the restaurant.

“This way Ma’am.“ He gestured towards a the same table she had once sat at with River when she had tried to sell King Hydroflax’s head with the diamond inside. Or that she would sit at, depending how you looked at it. River was already there mulling over the menu. She wore a navy evening gown and looked stunning of course. The Doctor reminded herself to keep her facial expressions in check.

“So this is the infamous Professor River Song.“ She grinned giving her a once over because why the hell not, the Master certainly would. River raised her eyebrows at her and looked her up and down as well.

“Not what I expected.“ She retorted.

“Is it the face? People keep telling me I look too … sweet… these days. Nothing like being underestimated is there.“ She pulled out the chair and sat crossing her legs and folding her hands as she leaned back. “So where’s the husband?“

“Probably off saving one planet or another.“ She shrugged. “Where you expecting him?“

“Nah, just wondered. I do admire your nerve meeting me on your own.“ The Doctor leaned forward a little. Was it bad that she was sort of enjoying this? When she had first encountered River in her previous regeneration, she hadn’t recognised her - him - either and it had been very instructive. Where it was right or wrong, she was interested in finding out how River would respond to this situation.

“Strictly business, this is a pubic place, no need for any sort of drama, we can both walk away happy.“ River answered playing it cool like she always did. Nothing could ruffle this woman’s feathers. It was these moments that the Doctor remembered her wife was actually a trained assassin who was more than capable of looking after herself.

“As if a public place had ever stopped me before.“ The Doctor grinned and in the impulsive bipolar sort of way characteristic of the Master she shouted. “Flemming?!“

“Yes Ma’am.“

“The menu if you please, do I have to spell everything out for you? Are you trying to get yourself killed?“ She snapped at him.

“Of course, I’m ever so sorry.“ He scurried away to get another menu.

“Are you planning on staying for dinner?“ River raised an eyebrow but didn’t even flinch at her outburst.

“When in Rome. The fish is meant to be excellent. Besides I am rather curious about you my dear Professor. I am shocked that we haven’t come across each other. Would have loved to attend the wedding. Such a shame. But here we are at last, what a rare treat it will be to get to know you.“ There was also the fact that the Doctor hadn’t seen her wife in a very long time so she was eager to make the most of this opportunity regardless of the false pretence.

“Yes it does seem rather odd we never came across one another.“ River admitted. She would have expected in all her travels with the Doctor she would have encountered the Master. Of course she knew everything there was to know about him - well her in this regeneration apparently - but a meeting in the flesh was a lot more interesting.

“I am certainly eager to rectify that. Find out what exactly it is the Doctor was so fascinated with. Apart from the obvious.“ The Doctor allowed her eyes to wander once more. “You don’t mind, dear, do you?“

“As a time traveller I have all the time in the world.“ River answered graciously looking back at her menu.

“Splendid.“ The Doctor grinned. As they looked over their menus, the Doctor watched River carefully, trying to work her out. She didn’t seem to recognise her but she wasn’t sure if she was buying the act either. Either way, there was such a strange freedom in not having to censor ones thoughts, being able to say whatever you wanted. She wondered if she should feel bad about this, about tricking River like this… but her frame of mind was warped right now trying to imitate the Master, somehow she didn’t really care.

“Are you not interested in seeing the painting.“ River asked looking up from her menu remembering why they were here in the first place.

“Nah. Really, I only responded cause I saw your name.“ The Doctor waved it off. “Don’t worry, I’ll still buy it off you. Wouldn’t want your hard work going to waste would we but you are the far more interesting commodity of the two.“

“So what do you want with me?“ River asked raising her eyebrows.

“Ah let’s see… I mean I could kill you, obviously. Be a great way to get back at him… But so far I think we’re having a lovely conversation. I like you Professor, your upbringing, your numerous attempts at killing your husband, it does something for me. The Silence did a fantastic job with you didn’t they but just not quite perfect. Shame you had to go fall in love with him in the end. I do wonder what you see in him.“

“I could ask you the same thing. Centuries worth of obsession…“ River was quick to respond.

“Touche. She’s smart too, tell me professor, what's the catch with you?“

“Always in the wrong place at the wrong time.“ She answered.

“AH yes, being out of sync with each other, that must suck… not being able to just call on one’s pet when the mood takes you.“ The Doctor wasn’t quite sure what made her say that but it seemed like a fair point. And it really did suck not being able to be together whenever you wanted.

“We make do.“

“That’s good, I was always worried our dear Doctor didn’t have enough fun.“ She carried on, remembering how particularly in her last regeneration had been the more reluctant sort. She didn’t have the same inhibitions this time around, so she carried on more flirty. “Oh he probably still has the baby face doesn’t he, hard to take seriously when you’re trying to get going is it? You don’t strike me as the woman that would just settle for all that, only seeing each other once in a blue moon, never knowing what place of the timeline your on. Are you two exclusive?“

“What are you suggesting?“ River smirked ever so slightly and the Doctor picked up on it.

“Well, I’m just observing that you and me probably have a lot more in common with each other than either one of us does with him.“ The Doctor knew she was getting herself into deep deep trouble. If River found out it was her… or if she didn’t find out it was her, which was worse. They had never been exclusive but the Doctor didn’t like the idea she would sleep with her worst enemy… but then she was parading as her worst enemy… terrible terrible idea and yet…

“Hm. Two psychopaths with a mutual obsession for the same man, dear oh dear, that could be complicated.“ River mused.

“Doesn’t have to be.“

“I suppose not.“

“I think we should continue this conversation in private, don’t you.“ The Doctor leaned forward smirking, she didn’t overthink it, the Master wouldn’t. Surely she could allow herself this one slip, this one step off the path. River was her wife after all. And it would be the perfect distraction while the others got the painting.

“What about the painting?“ River asked.

“I’ll transfer you the credits, you can leave it with my minions.“ She didn’t wait for a response. “Flemming!“

“Yes Master, how can I be of service.“ The waiter hurried over knowing it was in his own best interest.

“I will need a room.“ The Doctor stated.

“Just for the night or…“

“Right now.“ She interrupted him impatiently.

“And you think I’m just gonna go with you, do you?“ River asked slightly amused.

“What makes you think you have a choice?“ The Doctor retorted raising her eyebrows.

“You know what I like about you Master?“ River leaned forward a little with a smile.

“Apart from the obvious I presume? I can see the way you’re looking at me Professor Song.“

“You’re not afraid to ask for what you want, not apologetic in the least.“ She observed.

“Nice people rarely get what they want.“ The Doctor pointed out. Unfortunately that was the truth, a lot of the time blatant demands were more effective. But that didn't mean it was always the right thing to do.

“Indeed, sometimes it’s okay to just take what you want.“ She winked. “I’m glad you’re finally learning that lesson sweetie.“ The Doctor’s face fell and River burst out laughing.

“When did you realise it was me?“ The Doctor stared at her dumbfound. Her aloofness and swagger disappearing in a flash.

“About two lines in. You are a terrible liar. I mean you tried and there was a couple of times you had me genuinely doubt but… I would recognise you anywhere. Even with a new face and what a fine face it is.“ She smiled approvingly. “Care to share why you’re here impersonating your nemesis though?“ She leaned back folding her hands looking at her expectantly.

“That painting you stole is gonna get you into a whole lot of danger, I’ve come to take it off you and bring it back.“ She answered knowing there was no point pretending.

“God, that’s no fun at all.“ River rolled her eyes.

“Why did you play along for so long?“ The Doctor asked.

“I like a bit of role-play, darling.“ She winked and got to her feet circling around the table to where the Doctor was sitting. “And I must say the outfit, the confidence, the flirting… certainly did something for me.“ She perched on the side of her chair and ran her hand through her hair.

“Did it now?“ The Doctor looked up at her with a smirk. Her heartbeats quickened a little, having River so close, she could smell her perfume and feel her body leading lightly against her.

“So unless you have somewhere to be, I suggest we take advantage of that room you just got.“ She leaned down and whispered before placing a kiss just below her ear. The Doctor extended her neck a little to give her better access.

“Well, Doctor, I think that’s a good idea.“ She retorted and brought her hand up to grab her chin, a little rougher the she usually would have done.

“Doctor? I’m a professor now, thank you very much, as you’ve called me several times already.“ River chuckled a little.

“Oh do catch up Doctor.“ She whispered ever so close to her lips and bit her lower lip seductively.

“Ooohh. I see.“ The penny dropped and an excited smirk spread across her face. “I think I’m going to like this new regeneration of yours, women are just so much more imaginative. Well it seems I am all yours Master with no way of escape.“

Flemming returned with the key card for the room. The Doctor stood and took it off him without another word, back in character. She gestured to her companions a few tables over.

“Look after that bag for us.“ She instructed in an offhand comment and headed off with River. The three of them just looked at one another wondering were they were going. One thing was clear though, they had the painting and the seller was certainly distracted.

——

It didn’t take them long to reach the room, the Doctor took a deep breath as she unlocked the door trying to summon her confidence and maintain their little game.

“After you.“ She stepped aside to let River through who gave her a flirtatious smile as she walked past swaying her hips at her. God, that woman. She followed her and closed the door being absolutely sure she’d locked it. There wasn’t much in the room, a wardrobe, a dressing table, a bed. That’s all they really needed, a bed. The Doctor’s attention snapped back to River as she turned towards her with a challenging smirk and stepped close.

“Well then, what are you planning on doing with me, Master?“

“You’re about to find out.“ The Doctor retorted and pulled her into a passionate kiss. She flung them both around and urged her backwards against the door. She pinned her there, one hand in her curls, one on her hip. River moaned into the kiss appreciatively.

“What an unexpected turn of events, was this your plan all along?“

“Just taking advantage of an opportunity.“

“Please, take away.“ River chuckled and half wrapped one of her legs around her, the fabric of the dress fell away through the long slit up the side of the skirt. The Doctor ran her hand up her leg and that was how she discovered the gun strapped to her thigh.

“River.“ She raised her eyebrows accusingly.

“Precaution dear, you don’t think I would be in this place without being able to defend myself, do you?“ She retorted with a chuckle. “How about you disarm me?“

“Thought I’d already done that.“ The Doctor hummed kissing the side of her neck.

“Hmm… smooth.“ They kissed again but the Doctor felt her confidence waver a little. What exactly did River expect from her? What would being with the Master actually entail? How would she go about it? When she had been a man, things had been more straight forward. She had been at a natural advantage, height and strength, now she had to rely on her confidence, be demanding and commanding with words. That was a whole different skill set… River sensed her hesitation.

“What’s wrong darling?“ She asked breaking from their game for a second.

“Fine, everything is fine.“ The Doctor replied quickly. “I uhm… should we take this to the bed…?“

“Thought we weren’t doing asking nicely.“ River teased and grabbed hold of her collar to pull her in for another kiss.

“Yeah, well, I…“ She swallowed hard feeling incredibly self-conscious now.

“Oh darling, come on now.“ River chuckled, she took her chin in her hand forcing her to look at her. “Doesn’t come natural does it?“ She shook her head a little embarrassed. This should be easy, they had sex a million times but she couldn’t summon that same confidence she had managed to channel in their flirting. It was a lot of pressure all of a sudden.

“Do you need me to give you some pointers?“ River asked huskily and a chill ran down the Doctor’s spine. She flipped them around and suddenly, the Doctor had her back to the wall. God, River had always been the more confident one, the more demanding of the pair. “Come on Doctor, it’s really not that difficult, just tell me what you want me to do.“ River whispered, a smug smirk on her lips. She was taunting her now and the Doctor would thought it mean if it didn’t turn her on so much. She blushed, she couldn’t hold her intense gaze.

“I- uhm…“ She mumbled, trying to find a way out of the situation but there was only the solid wall behind her and River looking like a prowling lioness in front of her. What would the Master do now? He wouldn’t have let it get to this, he would have just…commanded the room instead of being overpowered himself.

“Oh darling.“ River sighed looking at her almost pitifully. “How disappointing.“ She let go of her wife and turned to walk away. The Doctor was immediately missing her closeness and there was this terrible ache in the pit of her stomach and between her legs, she hadn’t even realised how laboured her breathing had become and how terribly aroused River had made her with a few simple words and that godawful confidence of hers.

“No, River, please.“ She reached out and grabbed her arm.

“Please what, darling?“ She looked around raising her eyebrows in amusement, she knew she was winning.

“I just… sorry, it’s not really something I’ve ever done, so I don’t know how…“ She broke off looking away embarrassed.

“Oh sweetheart.“ River smirked. “Would you like me to show you?“ She stepped back into her personal space and ran her fingertips along her collar bone.

“What, you mean…“ She blushed and couldn’t even finish the thought.

“Maybe if I show you how to take control, next time you’ll have a better idea, hm?“ She leaned in close and placed the softest and briefest of kisses on her lips. The Doctor leaned forward wanting - no needing - more but her wife avoided her kiss and instead kissed her cheek and whispered into her ear. “Would you like that my dear?“

“I, uhm…“ The Doctor could hardly think, let alone form a coherent sentence.

“Come on sweetie, it’s not as hard as all that, just answer the question.“ River chuckled, she was enjoying the effect she was having on her wife. Yes, she had been rather excited to see a more dominant version of her but this was delicious and perhaps a lot easier for both of them. River did somewhat struggle submitting to someone else, perhaps due to her defiant character. After everything that had happened to her, she longed to be in control at all times whereas the Doctor, well… maybe carrying the fate of the universe on her shoulders all the time, she wanted to give responsibility and control away if she could. There was always so much pressure on her, so many expectations… maybe she could do without the added pressure of playing a role that didn’t come naturally to her. “Let me take the responsibility away from you, hm?“

“Yes please…“ The Doctor breathed feeling an incredible sense of relief. She immediately felt more comfortable.

“Oh my dear Doctor, I can tell this will be a lot easier for you.“ River whispered looking at her again while she took hold of her hips. “You can follow simple instructions, right?“

“I… of course, I mean…“ The Doctor looked up at her. She wasn’t even much shorter than her, but but heels and the way she was leaning into her…

“Simple yes or no, sweetie.“

“Yes…“

“Good girl.“ River smirked letting go of her and the Doctor blushed. She pushed her blonde hair back behind her ears self-consciously, not knowing what to do with her hands. River was looking her up and down as if wondering what exactly do with her now. The tension was palpable and the anticipation maddening.

“Take your clothes off, Doctor.“ River said at last and the Doctor felt her breath catch.

“Right, uhm…“ She looked up at River unsure but the look in her eyes made clear that this was not a discussion. She looked away, she knew she probably shouldn’t like this feeling but she really did. It was an intoxicating mix of humiliation and arousal, it made her exhilaratingly uncomfortable wanting to both obey and refuse at the same time. She slowly began unbuttoning her waistcoat and dropped it to the floor beside her, she was a little bit more hesitant with her blouse, her fingers were trembling.

“Don’t keep me waiting dear.“ River took a step closer again and reached out to push her chin and gaze up. “I thought you said you could follow instructions?“

“Right yes…“ She tried her best to focus but she could hardly think. Her head had gone fuzzy. She carried on unbuttoning the blouse and accidentally tore off a button. “Shit…“ She muttered.

“Language, dear.“ River tutted. She circled around her and helped her ease her shirt off her shoulders. Her eyes were all over her, every inch of revealed skin, she liked what she saw. River bit her lower lip. She had always loved and wanted the Doctor, no matter what face he had worn but this was… “You are a pretty thing, aren’t you.“ She commented coming to a halt in front of her again. She hooked her fingers under the strap of her plain black bra and pushed it down, watching in delight how the Doctor’s chest rose with every laboured breath. God, this was almost too easy. “Kneel.“ River said softly and pointed to the floor.

“Fuck…“ The Doctor breathed her head spinning. She hadn’t really just said that, had she? She looked back at River almost pleadingly just as she slapped her. It wasn’t hard but it was enough to startle her and make her stare at her in shock.

“I think I just told you to mind your language.“ River raised her eyebrows.

“Sorry…“ She whispered in response, she couldn’t quite figure out why but she felt breathless all of a sudden.

“Well?“ She looked at her expectantly and the Doctor swallowed her pride. Slowly, she sunk to her knees. This wasn’t like it had been with the Master when every fibre of her being had cried out in protest at being made to sit at his feet repeating his name… this was… It was almost like a weight being lifted, like giving up responsibility and ownership of herself and her actions for a while. Not having to worry, not having to overthink and second guess every action, every decision. In that moment, she didn’t have to worry about being the Doctor anymore, the stuff of legends, the hero always there when needed most, inciting fear and hope alike in the hearts and minds of those she came across. None of it mattered anymore as she looked up at her wife as she knelt by her feet. “Good girl.“ River praised as she took her chin in her hands. “Doesn’t that feel better?“

“Yes…“ The Doctor admitted softly.

“Taking control away from you is easier than stealing sweets from a child.“ River observed in amusement.

“I don’t mind giving it up to you.“ She replied.

“Good answer.“ River smiled and the Doctor smiled in turn, she couldn’t describe why but her wife’s praise made her heart swell. “Give me a hand with this then.“ She smirked and placed her high heeled foot on her thigh revealing her leg that had the gun still strapped to it. The Doctor reached up and carefully unclasped the gun holster. She was secretly glad to be able to take if off her, she didn’t fancy it getting in the way later. She placed it on the ground next to her before running her hands up her wife’s long toned legs, feeling a sudden urge to reach higher and find out if this was turning her on just as much as it was her. She pushed her fingertips up against the silky fabric of her underwear just as River grab a hold of her hair and yanked her head back to stop her.

“I think you should ask permission before you do that, don’t you?“

“Sorry…“ The Doctor winced and River let go of her hair. She took a deep breath. “May I?“

“Seeing as you asked so nicely.“ She smirked.

“Thank you.“ She breathed, not wanting to make the mistake of impoliteness again and River raised her eyebrows surprised at the natural response but she didn’t comment, she just waited and the Doctor reached up and pulled down her underwear. River stepped out of them gracefully and her wife put them by the gun on the floor. Then without too much thought about her actions, she knelt up, pushed the fabric of her gown up and pressed her tongue into her core. River moaned appreciatively.

“Now that’s the right kind of initiative.“ She hummed and buried her hands in her silky hair. She felt unsteady on her feet, particularly in heels, they would have to get to the bed for this but God, the sight of her wife kneeling between her legs, her talkative mouth occupied with other things. She bit her lip, she was good at this. The Doctor hugged one arm around her leg and used her other hand to gently trace the wetness between her legs. It certainly answered her question, River was just as turned on by this as she was. She drew circles with her tongue and gently pushed a couple of fingers inside her, River moaned and grabbed her hair tighter. The Doctor pushed a little harder, feeling more confident and her wife got a little unsteady. “Bed.“ River groaned and pushed her away. The Doctor nearly tumbled over but she caught herself as River turned towards the bed. “Help me out of this.“ She instructed undoing the top of her dress. The Doctor didn’t need to be asked twice, she quickly clambered to her feet and unzipped the dress for her. River dropped it where she stood and made her way to the bed in only heels and a lacy bra. The Doctor took a deep breath, her head swimming in hormones. She followed her to the bed and River turned and perched on the edge. “Take the rest of your clothes off.“ River instructed as her wife came to a halt right in front of her. She grabbed the waistband of her trousers and pulled her a little closer still standing right between her legs. The Doctor nodded and undid her bra. River traced her fingertips up her flat stomach watching her closely. She dropped her bra to the floor and River continued up, brushing ever so lightly against her nipples, teasing and exploring her new body. The Doctor groaned, River clearly had made it her goal to drive her absolutely crazy and she was succeeding. “Carry on.“ She pulled her out of her trance. She nodded towards her trousers but carried on caressing her breasts.

“God, River…“ The Doctor breathed but didn’t argue, she kicked off her boots and unbuttoned her trousers. She felt so vulnerable, she blushed bright red but she trusted River like no-one else so she kept going. She pushed her trousers down, her underwear with it, and stepped out of them. “This okay?“ She breathed feeling incredibly insecure.

“More than.“ River whispered. For a moment, she forgot all about their little game, she just looked at her full of adoration and awe. She was absolutely beautiful and River could hardly wrap her head around the fact that she was hers. Not just right in this moment but always, she was her wife and even if their time was limited, they would always have opportunities and moments like this. “You’re beautiful darling.“ She took her hand and placed a kiss on top of it. The Doctor felt her heart melt, overcome by emotion she blinked away the tears that unexpectedly came to her eyes and captured her wife’s lips in a deep and loving kiss. River smiled into the kiss as she ran her hands down her body coming to rest on her hips.

“Can we keep going now?“ The Doctor bit her lip. She didn’t want to sound too eager but her body was betraying her. River raised her eyebrows at her in amusement.

“Why of course dear, are you enjoying yourself by any chance?“ She teased her and the Doctor blushed.

“You know I am…“ She huffed and River smirked as she pushed her hand between her wife’s legs feeling the wetness there. The Doctor gasped and blushed even more deeply as River whispered:

“Yes you are. If I’d known you’d like this that much, I would have done it sooner.“ The Doctor whimpered at the sudden loss of touch as River pulled her hand away. It was true, she probably had never been as turned on as this. “So where were we?“ She looked her up and down one more time, looking almost timid

“I know…“ The Doctor answered in a low voice and before River could say anything, she knelt down in front of her again, right there between her legs and leaned forward pushing her tongue into her wetness. River moaned, yes, that was just right… she brushed the Doctor’s hair back and spread her legs a little wider. The Doctor looped her arms around her thighs pulling her in close and hooking her legs over her shoulders. She ran her tongue over her, she remembered well how River liked her to touch her, how to flick her tongue just right, where to push and press. River groaned buckling her hips against her as she allowed herself to fall onto her back on the bed as her wife worked wonders between her legs. She grabbed hold of the bedsheets, she needed something to hold on to. Her wife swirled tight circles around her clit lighting her nerve endings on fire.

“I forgot how good you are at this.“ River moaned through laboured breaths. Pressure was building up in the pit of her stomach radiating down. She was becoming hot and flushed, panting as she could hardly seem to get enough air.

“May I get up?“ The Doctor asked and River barely registered the question, she just nodded frantically, she didn’t really care what she did at this point, so long as she kept going. River groaned in disappointment when she pulled away from her but within second, the Doctor had replaced her tongue with her fingers. She pushed inside her as she climbed on top of her and they shuffled up the bed. She used her other hand to push up River’s bra, the last item of clothing between them and assaulted her breasts with her lips and teeth. River couldn’t think clearly anymore, she just rocked against her wife’s thrusts, swimming in a sea of sensations. Her muscles started tensing up, the Doctor could tell she was close, she sat back between her legs, pressed a kiss against the inside of her thigh and brought her other hand down to rub little circles against her clit. It did the trick. River’s whole body tensed up for a moment, she ground her teeth and squeezed her eyes shut before wave after wave of pleasure released the pent up pressure.

“Fuck…“ River whispered breathlessly wiping the sweat off her forehead with the back of her hand. She took a few moments to recover, thank god for those two hearts helping restoring blood and oxygen flow more quickly. She pushed herself up a little on her elbows, she could sense her wife’s eyes on her. The Doctor was still sitting between her legs with a hopeful sort of smile on her face.

“Was that alright then?“ She asked with a little bit of a smirk, she knew full well that it had been more than alright but she wanted her praise.

“Hm, yes.“ River breathed. “Very good.“ She watched her wife for a moment, how she was kneeling there, her thighs pressed together tightly, biting her bottom lip subconsciously, balling her hands into fists in the sheets. She desperately needed some release but she was doing her best to wait. She had certainly understood how these games worked. River smirked feeling more like herself again. “Now, dear, is there something you need?“

“I, uhm…“ The Doctor averted her eyes quickly blushing.

“Oh darling, still not any better at asking for the things you want?“ River teased sitting up.

“I… I think I like it better this way around…“ She admitted self-consciously.

“I thought you might.“ River chuckled. “And believe me, that is perfectly fine by me.“ She pulled her into a passionate kiss and flipped them over. She pushed her leg between hers and the Doctor moaned grinding her hips against her leg, finally having some contact. River grabbed her wrists and pinned her hands either side of her head, there was really no need for it at this point but she was curious to see what else she would do to drive her wife crazy, for future reference.

“Please River.“ She was absolutely breathless.

“I didn’t think the almighty Doctor begged.“ River hummed as she trailed kisses along her neck and down to her breasts.

“River…“ She breathed pushing herself against her leg.

“No, please, darling, keep going, I love hearing you beg.“ She smirked as she let go of her hands and sat back up, she budged back and the Doctor groaned in frustration at the loss of contact. River reached down placing her hands on either one of her thighs keeping them apart.

“River, come on…“ She tried to move but she was holding her down.

“Ask nicely darling.“

“I did…“

“Say it again.“

“Please, River, please, just… I can’t wait any longer.“ She breathed a desperate plea that seemed to satisfy River at last.

“Not so hard, is it.“ River chuckled and pushed her fingers inside her. The Doctor moaned and eagerly moved against her. “Aren’t you forgetting something?“ River hummed as she leaned over her again and buried her other hand in her hair. She pulled her head back exposing her throat that she carefully sunk her teeth into. The Doctor gasped.

“Thank you.“ She just about managed and River grinned at her like a cheshire cat.

“Good girl.“ She sped up and pushed another finger inside her, she could tell she needed more, after all this, her body was so tightly strung. The Doctor grabbed onto River for support, digging her nails into her shoulders, the little bit of pain only urged her on. She rubbed her thumb against her clit as well as she could manage as she kept up her rhythm. The Doctor’s moans became increasingly more desperate and she began to tense up. “Nearly there dear.“ River whispered into her ear and bit her earlobe. The Doctor gasped for air, she felt like she was going to black out at any moment as the sensations mounted and rose inside her. She tightened around River’s fingers and released the tension at last. River held her through the intense spasms kissing her deeply.

“Bloody hell…“ The Doctor was barely in control of her senses as she came down from that high.

“Language dear…“ River chuckled as she pulled her into her arms so she could recover.

“I feel like… it’s one rule for you… and one rule for me…“ The Doctor mumbled and River laughed lightly.

“Fair point…“ For a little while they just lay there, neither one of them saying anything. They didn’t want their little adventure to end but they both knew there were things that had to be done, places they had to be. There was a painting that still needed to be dealt with…

As she felt more like herself again, the Doctor rolled over and reached for the top drawer of the night stand. It had taken a while but she was starting to remember why they were actually here.

“What are you looking for?“ River asked raising her eyebrows curiously.

“Well, this is the cruise ship of the evil masterminds, I figured… ha! Yes.“ She pulled out a pair of handcuffs from the drawer dangling them in front of River who grinned in response. “So… you think I can have a go at this after all?“ The Doctor asked trying to look confident.

“Well dear, if I had known we had those at our disposal…“ River smirked but held out her hands to her. “Well, be my guest.“ The Doctor grinned and made quick work of cuffing her wife to the headboard. Then she quickly got up and got dressed.

“Darling, what are you doing?“ River asked trying to sit up but struggling to.

“Sorry dear but I know you’re more than capable of getting out of handcuffs after a little while. I just need a bit of a head start.“ The Doctor explained with a grin.

“What do you think you’re doing?“ She demanded to know.

“Remember that painting? Just stole it back. Keep you out of trouble.“ The Doctor quickly buttoned up her waist code. “Ace distraction, wasn’t it. “

“You’re gonna get yourself into a lot of trouble if you leave me here like this and make off with my painting!“ River shouted angrily.

“Not your painting, technically.“ She felt the need to point out.

“You wouldn’t leave me like this, Doctor.“ Her wife tried to reason.

“No… but the Master certainly would.“ She grinned mischievously and kissed her wife’s cheek. “Till the next time Professor.“

“Doctor!!“

“Love you! Let’s do it again some time soon!“ She fled the room to the sound of River’s explicit curses and made for the restaurant where the rest of the team was waiting with the painting. Yaz, Ryan and Graham were waiting looking extremely bored.

“Time to get a shift on Fam and quick, River is not happy, bring the painting.“

“What were you doing all this time?“ Graham asked.

“Ah you know…“

“Doctor, you didn’t actually…“ Yaz exclaimed.

“Don’t think I mentioned she’s my wife, did I? My bad. Let’s go!“ They hurried back to the Tardis, rushing past Flemming who stared after them in confusion. Heist accomplished.

#Prompt #thirteenfanzine #thirteenth doctor #river song #river x thirteen #river x 13 #Thirteen #13 #Jodie whittaker #Alex Kingston #femslash #fanfiction #smut #Dom/Sub

53 notes · View notes